Chap 3 (VI) .

Old Book of the Martyrs Mirror

Title Page
Section 501. A LETTER TO SAID ADRIAENKEN JANS IN HER BONDS. SENT BY HER HUSBAND
Section 502. SEVEN BRETHREN AT BREDA, JAN PIETERSS, GE; LEYN CORNELISS,
Section 503. TOUCHING THE COURT PROCEEDINGS AND DEATH SENTENCES OF
Section 504. MAERTENS JANSS, A CORN PORTER, AND JAN HEN; DRICKSS OF
Section 505. EXTRACT OF THE SENTENCE OF MAERTEN JANSS, CORN PORTER,
Section 506. A LETTER FROM JAN HENDRICKSS, WRITTEN IN PRISON AT DELFT, TO HIS WIFE
Section 507. SOME EXAMINATIONS OF JAN HENDRICKSS
Section 508. ANOTHER LETTER BY JAN HENDRICKSS, TO MAER; TEN JANSS, HIS FELLOW PRISONER
Section 509. ANOTHER LETTER FROM JAN HENDRICKSS TO POUWELS AND
Section 510. SANDER WOUTERSS, OF BQMMEL AND EVERT HEN; DRICKS,
Section 511. SENTENCE OF DEATH OF SANDER WOUTERSS OF BOMMEL AND EVERT HE
Section 512. HANS KNEVEL, A. D. 1572
Section 513. MATTHEUS BERNAERTS, CALLED MATTHEUS VAN LINCKEN,
Section 514. A TESTAMENT WRITTEN BY MATTHEUS BERNAERTS, CALLED
Section 515. A THANKSGIVING BEFORE AND AFTER EATING, WHICH MATTHEUS
Section 516. ADRIAN ROGIERS, BURNED FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST,
Section 517. ANOTHER LETTER BY SAID ADRIAN ROGIERS, WRIT;TEN IN PRISON TO HIS WIFE
Section 518. ANOTHER LETTER FROM ADRIAN ROGIERS TO HIS WIFE, WRITTEN IN
Section 519. MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN,. WITH $ELIKEN HIS WIFE, A. D. 1572
Section 520. THE FIRST LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 521. THE SECOND LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 522. THIRD LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, TO HIS WIFE
Section 523. THE FOURTH LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, TO ANN
Section 524. THE FIFTH LETTER OF MAERTEN VAN DER,STRATEN, , TO SERVAES JANSS
Section 525. THE SIXTH LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, AND
Section 526. WILLEM DE RIJCKER, AND CHRISTOFFEL FIERENS,A. D. 1572
Section 527. JAN SMIT, A. D. 1572
Section 528. PIERIJNTGEN LOOSVELDT, OR NECKERS, A. D. 1572
Section 529. MICHIEL VAN BRUYSSEL, AND BARBERKEN HIS WIFE, A. D. 1573
Section 530. JAN VAN ACKEREN, A. D. 1573
Section 531. G. KLEERMAECKER, WITH SIJNTGEN VAN ROUS; SELARE AND
Section 532. A LETTER FROM SIJNTGEN VAN ROUSSELARE
Section 533. FRANCOYS VAN LEUVEN, HANSKEN VAN OUDEN; AERDEN AND G
Section 534. LIPPIJNTGEN STAYAERTS, SIJNTGEN BARNINGE, OR LAME SIJNTGEN, A. D. 1573
Section 535. JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, A. D. 1573
Section 536. A LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 537. ANOTHER LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, TO HIS WIFE, AN
Section 538. ANOTHER LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, WRITTEN IN HIS
Section 539. ANOTHER LETTER BY JACOB VAN DEN WEGE
Section 540. THE LAST WORDS WRITTEN BY JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, AFTER HE
Section 541. MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER, PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TESTIMONY
Section 542. A TESTAMENT MADE BY MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER FOR HER CHILDREN
Section 543. A PRAYER BY SAID MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER
Section 544. MAEYKEN WENS, AND SOME OF HER FELLOW BE; LIEVERS, BURNT FOR
Section 545. THE LETTERS AND TESTIMONIES OF MAEYKEN WENS, WIFE OF
Section 546. THE SECOND LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRITTEN TO HER HUSBAND
Section 547. THE THIRD LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRIT; TEN IN PRISON
Section 548. THE FOURTH LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS WRITTEN TO HER SON
Section 549. THE FIFTH LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRIT;TEN TO JAN DE
Section 550. FIVE PIOUS CHRISTIANS, HANS VAN MUNSTDORP AND JANNEKEN
Section 551. A LETTER WHICH HANS VAN MUNSTDORP WROTE TO HIS WIFE,
Section 552. [TESTAMENT] WRITTEN TO JANNEKEN MY OWN DEAREST DAUGHTER,
Section 553. COPY OF A LETTER BY JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP’S OWN HAND,
Section 554. ANOTHER LETTER FROM JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP, WIFE OF HANS
Section 555. SUSANNEKEN AND KALLEKEN CLAES, A. D. 1573
Section 556. ANTHONIS YSBAERTS, A. D. 1573
Section 557. FIFTY FOUR PERSONS, BRETHREN AS WELL AS SIS; TERS, NAMELY,
Section 558. ADRIAEN HOEDEMAECKER AND MATTHEUS KEUSE,
Section 559. HANS PELTNER, A. D. 1574
Section 560. REYTSE AYSESS OF OLDENBORN PUT TO DEATH FOR THE
Section 561. DIVERS EXAMINATIONS OF REYTSE AYSESS BEFORE THE COMMISSA
Section 562. ANOTHER CONFESSION. WHICH REYTSE AYSESS MADE BEFORE THE
Section 563. ANOTHER CONFESSION OF REYTSE AYSESS, MADE BEFORE AN
Section 564. AN EPISTLE OR EXHORTATION OF REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO
Section 565. ANOTHER CONFESSION OF REYTSE AYSESS, MADE BEFORE THE COMMISSARY
Section 566. A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS FATHER
Section 567. A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS MOTHER
Section 568. A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 569. ANOTHER LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 570. SENTENCE ANA: DEATH OF REYTSE AYSESS
Section 571. HENDRICK PRUYT, A. D. 1574
Section 572. OLIVIER WILLEMSS, OF NIMEGUEN, BURNT ALIVE FOR THE PRACTICE
Section 573. FURTHER OBSERVATION TOUCHING T14y PERSON OF OLIVIER WILLEMSS,
Section 574. EXTRACTS FROM THE COURT RECORDS OF CRIMINAL AND CIVIL MAT
Section 575. JACOB THE COBBLER AND HIS WIFE, GRIETJEN, VAN BRUYSSEL,
Section 576. CLAES VAN ARMENTIERSS, AND, LIJNTGEN, A YOUNG MAIDEN, A. D. 1575
Section 577. TWENTY PERSONS AT LONDON, IN ENGLAND, NAMELY, FOURTEEN
Section 578. EXTRACT FROM A WRITING BY GERRIT VAN BYLER’S OWN HAND,
Section 579. EXTRACT FROM THE APPENDED MATTERS IN THE OLD MARTYRS
Section 580. TWO LETTERS WRITTEN BY THESE IMPRISONED FRIENDS,
Section 581. ANOTHER LETTER OF THE PRISONERS: IN WHICH WE VINDICATE
Section 582. A LETTER FROM JAQUES DE SOMERE, SENT TO HIS MOTHER, AT GHENT
Section 583. THE FOLLOWING WRITINGS ALSO APPEAR TO HAVE BEEN
Section 584. A CONFESSION OF FAITH OF THE PRISONERS IN ENGLAND, IN
Section 585. ANSWER TO THE LETTER OF JOHN FOX; WRITTEN BY THE PRI
Section 586. PAUL GLOCK, A. D. 1576
Section 587. MATTHIJS BINDER, A. D. 1576
Section 588. RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE AND JERONYMUS SCHEP; ENS, AND OTHER
Section 589. THE FIRST LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 590. ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE WRITTEN TO HIS BR
Section 591. ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 592. ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE
Section 593. ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL, VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS SON
Section 594. THE LAST LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO
Section 595. TO CLAES SCHEPENS
Section 596. LOUWERENS THE SHOEMAKER, A. D. 1576
Section 597. HANS BRET, A. D. 1576
Section 598. THE FIRST LETTER OF HANS BRET, WRITTEN ON MONDAY AFTER
Section 599. ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN AND SENT TO
Section 600. ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN TO HIS BELOVED

Title Page

MARTYRS MIRROR

OF THE

DEFENSELESS CHRISTIANS

Old Book

 

Chap 3 (VI)

 

By

THIELEMAN J. van BRAGHT

Section 501.

A LETTER TO SAID ADRIAENKEN JANS IN HER BONDS. SENT BY HER HUSBAND

To the dear wife of my heart, Adriaenken Jan’s daughter, out of love, to strengthen your heart. Amen.

We ought to obey God rather than men. Acts 5:29.

Grace and peace, wisdom and comfort, be with you, my much beloved dear wife and sister in the Lord, from God our heavenly Father; through the great love of His Son Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour, and through the power of the Holy Ghost, and patience in your bonds; this I wish you, my beloved wife and sister in the Lord, as an affectionate saluta[1]tion, to the praise of the Lord, and to your soul’s salvation. Amen. Possess your soul in patience.

After all cordial salutation, my much beloved wife and sister in the Lord, I affectionately pray you, that you will prove valiant in your tribulation and distress, and ever look unto Jesus Christ the author and finisher of our faith, who, when the joy was set before Him, endured the cross, despising the shame. Heb. 12:2. Mark, he says, despising the shame. Hence go forth without the camp, and help bear His reproach. 13:13. For when Christ suffered, He had to suffer without Jerusalem, and there took upon Him our sins, and became as a worm, greatly despised, says the prophet Isaiah. 53:3. And Paul says: “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but delivered himself unto death, even the death of the cross.” Phil. 2:6, 8. And Peter says

“Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin: that he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God.” I Pet. 4:1, 2. Paul also says

“All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution” (II Tim. 3:12); as he also tells the Hebrews (chap. 11) of so many pious witnesses, who through their faith suffered so much, having respect unto the recompense of the reward; they were stoned, cut asunder, tempted, slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins: being destitute, afflicted, tormented; of whom the world was not worthy; and thus they took the kingdom of God by force, hoping only from afar for the promise, which they did not yet possess, as Christ says: “Blessed are the eyes which see what ye now see; and the ears which hear what ye now hear: for many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye now see, and it could not be.” Luke 10: 23, 24; Matt. 13:16, 17. Paul also says: “God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds; who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power.” Heb. 1:1-3. See now, my dear lamb, how many pious witnesses we have; hence let us not become weary, but see that we may with Caleb and Joshua enter the promised land. For you have already passed through the wilderness, and stand now before the Jordan, which though it is terrible to behold, you will pass over; only waver not, all you need do is to pass over. Be valiant, my lamb; the Lord will help you; put your trust in Him, for He is our captain, our strong fortress and castle. My dear lamb, be of good cheer in the Lord; such a glorious crown is awaiting you, for the Lord says

“Blessed are they who are persecuted for the truth; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” Matt. 5:10.

See, my fair one, you will be one of that number whom John saw under the altar, who were clothed in white robes; and will help fulfill their number, and the great multitude of whom the angel told Esdras, II Esd. 2:45. For when the number, or the company of the righteous is fulfilled, the rewarding will soon take place. Then shall all your tears be wiped away; the heat of the sun will hurt you no more, for you shall with all the chosen children of God rest under His shadow. My dear lamb, if you now only strive manfully for the truth, it is but for this life; after this time there is no more time. No man is crowned, except he strive lawfully. II Tim. 2:5. And James says: “Dear brethren, we count them happy that have endured.” Jas. 5:11. And Solomon says, that His [God’s] people are tried as gold in the furnace, and when He finds them acceptable, he receives them as   a burnt offering. Wisd. 3:6. Confess now the word of the Lord before this evil generation; for if we confess Him, He also will confess us before His heavenly Father, and before His angels; if we deny Him, he also will deny us; if we believe not, yet He abideth faithful; He cannot deny Himself. Matt. 10:32. II Tim. 2:12, 13. Nevertheless, the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, “The Lord knoweth them that are his. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity.” v. 19.

Behold, my dear lamb, here the sentence is already pronounced. Take heed now, that in your bonds, as you have begun, you remain faithful for the word of the Lord; that you may receive a full reward, and lose not that for which you have so long labored by faith; for whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God; he that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. II John 8, 9.

Dear Jan’s daughter, we expect such a glorious crown, if we abide in the truth; how we will rejoice when we get into the new heavenly Jerusalem, where the streets are of pure gold; and her gates are not closed against the penitent, but they are not open unto the ungodly, for without are dogs and sorcerers. Rev. 21:21; 22:15. See, my dearest lamb, for none but the God fearing; for them His grace is always ready, and He will give them to drink of the beautiful river, which flows through the fair city; these are the living waters of which the Lord told the Samaritan woman, that if she should drink of them, she should never thirst. John 4:14. Behold, my dear rib, of these waters did all the righteous drink. They drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ. But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness. I Cor. 10:4, 5.

Behold, dear Adriaenken Jans, what virtues the Lord has shown us, and how richly He has bestowed gifts upon His children, and how He shall endow them when He shall come to judge all the nations of the earth. Then shall we tread down all our enemies, and shall sit with all the elect of God upon twelve thrones, and judge the twelve tribes of Israel; and shall stand in great boldness before the face of those that have afflicted us; and we shall shine as sparks among the stubble, and leap as calves of the stall, in that day which the Lord has ap[1]pointed. Matt. 19:28; Wisd. 5:1; 3:7; Mal. 4:2, 3. We also read that Esdras saw in the spirit, upon mount Sion, how the Lord went and gave palms into the hands, and set crowns upon the heads, of those who had confessed Him in the world. II Esd. 2:42. Peter also says that we shall be made kings and priests, that we should shew forth the virtues of Him who hath called us out of darkness into His marvelous light. Rev. 1:6;1 Pet. 2:9.

Ah! Jan’s daughter, my dear wife and sister in the Lord, if we were to recount all the glorious promises which the Lord has promised them that continue faithful in their temptation, it would take too much time to write it all.

Herewith 1 commend you my dear wife and sister in the Lord, to God, and to the rich Word of His grace, which is able to keep us from all the subtle wiles with which our adversary the devil walks about us as a roaring lion, as Peter says. I Pet. 5:8. He could assail the Lord; should he then not assault his people? for we are not ignorant of his devices (1I Cor. 2:11), for he works also through his emissaries, that is, the children of unbelief, who will possibly come to assail you; but we can well overcome them, we can do all things through the grace of the Lord, which grace may God grant you and me, and us all. Amen.

Farewell, and pray the Lord for me, that He may keep me in this evil time, that I may always walk in the way of the Lord. I also pray for you, that the Lord will grant you strength, that you may be an acceptable offering unto Him, and that through your bonds and through the voluntary surrender of your body into the tyrants’ hands, many may come to the truth. Though it is somewhat hard for the flesh, the Lord can give strength to them that trust in Him. Yes, dear Jan’s daughter, my dearest, beloved sister in the Lord, let us take heed and pray the Lord, that we may well guard ourselves, that we do not dishonor the temple of God; for thus says Paul (mark well): “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.” I Cor. 3:16, 17. If we guard ourselves well, it will be well with us, for we have a precious treasure in earthen vessels, the Spirit of the Lord, the Comforter, which will not be taken from us, if we fear God, depart from all sin, and do good.

O my dearest, dismiss from your mind that you went there to get the bed, for possibly the Lord wants thus to prove you; and let us not tempt the Lord; He does all for the best; I would not give you for all the treasures of the world; this the Lord knows, for He knows every heart. Now that it is so, let it be so in the name of the Lord. You may readily suppose that Abraham was sorrowful that he had to offer up his beloved son; for he was dear to him, and the Lord had told him that his seed should be as numerous as the dust of the earth and the stars of heaven. But, my dear lamb, he feared the Lord, and dared not disobey His command. Thus we, too, have courage, my dear wife; think, it is only for one evil hour, or half an hour, and all is over, for much may be done in half an hour. See, my dear, he that overcometh shall inherit all things; he that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death. Rev. 21:7, 2:11. Wherefore, let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to Him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator. I Pet. 4:19. Let us pray for them that afflict us (that is, the pope and his adherents), that they may see how blind they are; and also for the magistrates, that they may no longer seek innocent blood, but be satisfied, and see wherein they are sinning before God.

Adieu, be resigned in the Lord, my dear wife and sister in the Lord; take my simple letter in good part, for it has been written from a good intention.

Written with much sorrow and labor. Nothing more for this time, only the Lord keep you in a godly life, and preserve you from the second death. Amen.

By me, your dear husband and weak brother in the Lord, who am not worthy of the name; but by the grace of the Lord we can do all things.

  1. VAN DORT.

Written on the 18th and 19th of January, in the year 1572. Whatever I can do for you is at your service; do not spare me. Adieu, farewell; put your trust in the Lord alone, and you will find rest for your soul. Amen.

Yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. John 16:2, 3.

Section 502.

SEVEN BRETHREN AT BREDA, JAN PIETERSS, GE; LEYN CORNELISS, PIETER DE GULICKER WITH HIS SERVANT, ARENT BLOCK, CORNELIS GIJSELAER, AND ONE MICHIEL, IN THE YEAR 1572

In the year 1572, when many exiles were residing in Nieuwvaert, near Breda, where they enjoyed a little more liberty than elsewhere, among whom there were also some who for the testimony and following of Jesus Christ, had fled thither from other places; it happened in the beginning of the month of August of said year, that, many brethren and sisters having come there from without, from Brabant, from Breda, Sevenbergen, and several adjacent villages, also from Holland, from Leyden, Haerlem and elsewhere, which being discovered, it was reported to the bailiff, while he was sitting at Gerrit Vorster’s and drank with the steward, who hearing this, was filled with anger and said

“We will disturb that nest, and exterminate that band at once.” Thereupon they gathered an armed force, in the evening of the fifth of August, about nine or ten o’clock, when these assembled to hear the preaching, and to marry a couple, in a house standing on the Voor[1]straet, in the front part of which resided Pieter de Gulicker, a tailor, and in the back part, Jan Pieterss, a weaver, where about one hundred men and women were assembled together. The steward and the bailiff with their men came twice to the house to listen, without accomplishing anything further; but the third time the steward sent a servant, who found them assembled, by the light of many candles, engaged in their preaching. Thereupon came the steward, stadtholder, and bailiff, with all their servants and people well armed with pistols, halberds, swords, and other weapons, and thrusting open the doors of the house, they apprehended some whom they could get; but most of them broke through the walls, passages, and the roof of the house, and escaped. In all there were apprehended, Jan Pieterss of Vlaerdinge,. who lived in the rear part of the house, and ministered to the assembly with the Word of truth; Pieter de Gulicker, a tailor, who resided in the front part of .the house, with one of his apprentices, who was but sixteen or seventeen years old; Geleyn Corneliss, a shoemaker of Middleharnisse, near Somerdijck; Arent Block of Sevenberger; and Cornelis, the son of Koppen de Gijselaer, of Dortrecht; and two or three women. These having been apprehended they were brought to Gerrit Vorster’s house, and the men put in irons; bur the women were placed unfettered in a chamber by themselves, whence they made good their escape. The next day in the morning there came to these six prisoners Michiel, the uncle of Cornelis de Gijselaer (married to the widow of Valerius the schoolmaster, who in the year 1568, about three years prior to this, had been offered up at Brouwershaven), who having come to visit his friends, to comfort them from the Word of God in their tribulation, the bailiff happened upon them and apprehended him likewise, saying: “You also belong to this people; you must also stay here with them.”

All the property of these prisoners was immediately written down and confiscated, so that the women and children had to flee deprived and stripped of everything, which was lamented by many. In consequence of these things the people in Nieuwvaert were so terrified, that many dared not stay there any longer, the more so, as the steward had written to the duke of Alva, and having received a letter in return, had gone thither in person. In all, there fled about thirty, brethren as well as sisters; of those who resided in Nieuwvaert, besides all the others who had come there from other places.

The schoolmaster of Nieuwvaert, called Master

Pieter Claess van der Linden, who had disputed five hours with Jan Pieterss (besides that the pastor had also disputed with him two or three times), and was greatly embittered against this people, gives nevertheless this testimony concerning them, that their chief and principal errors are: “That they do not baptize infants; that they cannot believe that Christ had His flesh and blood from Mary; and that they regard themselves as the little flock and the elect of God: But that, with this exception, their life and conversation is better than that of many others, and that they also seek to bring up their children in better discipline and fear of God, than many other people. That he also had of their children in his school, who were apter and learned more readily than any others. That he and many others deeply de[1]plored the great persecution and vexation inflicted upon these people, and especially that on account of the men the poor women and children were so lamentably stripped of all their possessions, and driven away into misery.”

These prisoners were confined in irons, in the house of said Gerrit Vorster, from the fifth of August, when they were apprehended in the night, until noon of the seventh, when they were together taken to Breda, where they were most severely assailed with examinations, promises, threats, and tortures, to cause them to apostatize from their faith, and to name their fellow believers, so that Pieter de Gulicker, unable to resist the same, abandoned the faith and his God, whereby he nevertheless did not obtain a release, but was executed with the sword. But the rest remained steadfast unto the end, however unmercifully they were treated in the torture. For one was very cruelly tortured and wounded upon the rack, and while thus lying, urine was poured into his mouth, and his body trampled upon; another was fastened below by his feet, his hands tied behind his back, and he was thus hauled up from behind, and scourged. But Geleyn, the shoemaker, was tortured most cruelly of all. They stripped him naked, and suspended him by his right thumb, with a weight attached to his left foot, and while thus suspended he was burned under his arms with candles and fire, and scourged until the two commissaries of the Duke of Alva, who were present, themselves became tired, and went away and sat down to play cards, the executioner looking on, for about an hour, or an hour and a half. Meanwhile Geleyn was left suspended, who, during all the time that they played, experienced no pain, but was as though he had been in a sweet slumber. or in a swoon; yea, he subsequently himself testified that he never in his life rested on his bed with less pain, than while he was suspended there. When they had finished playing, they said to the executioner: “Seize him again; he must tell us something; a drowned calf is a small risk.” Coming to him, the executioner exclaimed: “The man is dead” (so deep was his sleep or swoon). Then one of the commissaries darted up, and shook him so roughly by one arm as to sprain it, which was not yet healed from the burning. When he began to revive again, he was let down; but he implicated no one, nor did he deny his faith, so that he was finally sentenced to the fire with Jan Pieterss and the young apprentice to be burnt alive. When they were standing at the stakes, and were being burned, the flames were wafted away so much from Geleyn, that the executioner had to hold him into the fire with a fork on the other side of the stake. Thus these, valiantly adhering to the truth, laid down their lives for it.

Shortly after, when Cornelis de Gijselaer and Arent Block were also led to death to be burnt, Arent dropped a later which he had written, thinking that some one of the friends would pick it up and get it, but unfortunately, it fell into t1~e hands of the tyrants, who immediately had the tvio taken back to prison, whereupon they were yet most dreadfully tortured; but when they nevertheless constantly remained valiant, named no one, and in no torture apostatized from their God, they were finally, like the three preceding ones, also sentenced and burned; and very soon after also Michiel, the uncle of Cornelis de Gijselaer followed the others with a like sacrifice.

Thus these now lie together under the altar, and wait for the number of their brethren to be fulfilled, that they may then live with them forever in everlasting joy with the Lamb that was slain, and all the friends of God, and sing the new song.

Section 503.

TOUCHING THE COURT PROCEEDINGS AND DEATH SENTENCES OF THE AFOREMENTIONED MARTYRS

We did not spare the pains, to have looked up, through the mediation of certain of our good friends at Breda, in the present archives of the year 1659, by the clerk of the recorder there, every thing that might be noted, and could be found as recorded by the papistic rulers, of the year 1572, concerning the imprisonment, sufferings and death of the afore mentioned pious witnesses of Jesus Christ. But soon after search for it had begun to be made, information was received that the archives where these and similar documents had been preserved was destroyed and laid in ruins by a terrible conflagration a few years ago; for which reason nothing could be brought to light in regard to the matter, except the particular reminiscences of old writers, from which the above is recorded. This by way of notice.

Section 504.

MAERTENS JANSS, A CORN PORTER, AND JAN HEN; DRICKSS OF SWARTEWAEL, A STEERSMAN, BOTH PUT TO DEATH AT THE STAKE, AT DELFT, IN HOLLAND, A. D. 1572

The city of Delft, in Holland was at this time only a burying place, yea, a dreadful mur[1]derers’ den, for the extirpation of God’s saints. This appeared in the case of two very pious, God fearing, and most virtuous lambs of Christ, who had betaken themselves among the flock of the great

Shepherd of the sheep, Christ Jesus, to be led and fed by Him in the green meadows of the true evangelical doctrine. Une was named Maerten Janss, by trade a corn porter; the other, Jan Hendritkss, born at Swartewael, a steersman, who followed the sea for a livelihood.

They were both imprisoned at Delft, where they, for almost two years, suffered much affliction, anxiety and distress, from secular as well as spiritual L ecclesiastical j persons, to make them apostatize from their faith. But as they were founded upon the immovable cornerstone Christ Jesus, they could in no wise weaken their faith, much less cause them to apostatize entirely from it. Hence the rulers at said place, inflamed, through the instigation of the papistic clergy, with a bitter hatred against them, pronounced, in court, a very cruel sentence upon both of them, namely: That they should be tied to a stake, upon a scaffold to be erected in the market place, and burned until death should ensue.

Thereupon, on the fifth of February, A. D. 1572, both were brought upon the scaffold at said place, to die; whereupon the town clerk read to all the people: That no one was allowed to speak to them, on pain of forfeiting life and property.

Then Maerten Janss’ tongue was seared; yet he nevertheless boldly said: “Thus I must now testify to the truth; for if I had not cared for my salvation, I would have escaped much sore conflict and obtained pardon; but now I have fought a good fight, finished my course, and kept the faith, and henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness.”

Then he cried: “O Lord, be merciful to me poor sinner. Who am not worthy to suffer for Thy name, but Thou hast made me worthy thereto.”

Finally he exclaimed: “O Lord, receive my spirit into Thy hands.” And with this his life was ended he thus departing this world through fire.

Jan Hendrickss was likewise gagged, to prevent him from speaking; but when he never[1]theless spoke, namely: “Now is the time, now the truth must be fully sealed,” etc., a great clamoring, confusion and running arose among the people, so that the lords, filled with fear, caused Jan Hendrickss to be brought inside, until the commotion and turbulence of the people had subsided.

After that he was brought forth completely gagged  having hurriedly been fastened to the stake, he was deprived of this temporal life by fire, even as his slain fellow brother.

Their dead and half consumed bodies were brought outside of the city, to the common place of execution, called Gallows Hill, where each was separately fastened to a stake, for food to the fowls of the air.

This was the end of the afore mentioned two lambs of Jesus, who, though a spectacle and reproach before the world, before God became a holy and acceptable sacrifice.

NOTE. Having been furnished from the book of criminal sentences of the city of Delft, by the secretary there, with an authentic copy of the sentence of death of the afore mentioned friends, just as the same was publicly read in court on the day of their death, we deem it well to add it here, that the reader may be fully assured of the truth of the foregoing account. The contents thereof are word for word as follows

Section 505.

EXTRACT OF THE SENTENCE OF MAERTEN JANSS, CORN PORTER, CITIZEN OF THIS CITY, AND JAN HENDRICKSS OF SWARTEWAEL, STEERSMAN, PUT TO DEATH WITH FIRE

Whereas Maerten Janss, corn porter, citizen of the city of Delft, and Jan Hendrickss of Swartewael, steersman, prisoners, have confessed, without torture and iron bonds, to belong to the evil and reprobated sect of the Anabaptists, and consequently to have attended various forbidden and improper meetings; and also confess to be rebaptized, and to have withheld the holy sacrament of baptism from some of their infants: that they also hold very evil views concerning the mass, despising and utterly rejecting the holy sacrament of the altar, as also all other sacraments, services and ceremonies of the holy Roman Catholic Church, and, what is worse still persist and obstinately adhere, to their aforesaid damned reprobated heresy, without in any wise repenting, or being willing to abandon it, notwithstanding all the good admonitions frequently and at divers times addressed to them by various good spiritual Catholic persons; all of which are most enormous, wicked and scandalous matters, which for an example unto others ought not to go unpunished; therefore, the judges of the city of Delft, according to the import of the decrees issued by his royal majesty, have ordered, and do order by these present, the aforesaid Maerten Janss and Jan Hendrickss, prisoners, to be led upon the scaffold erected in the marketplace of this city, and there to be tied to a stake and burned till death ensues, and their dead bodies then to be brought to the Gallows Hill and there placed at stakes. We furthermore declare all their property confiscated and forfeited for the benefit of his royal majesty. We further condemn the aforesaid prisoners to the costs of their imprisonment and the expenses of the execution. Done the fifth of February, A. D. 1572, Delft Style.

NOTE. The original date seems to be in the year 1570, being two years earlier; but it is an error, as appears from various circumstances that follow, as also from the date of the letters which Jan Hendrickss wrote in prison.

Extracted from the first book of criminal sentences, fol. 195, preserved in the archives of the city of Delft, 23d of August, A. D. 1659.

Secretary of Delft.

Section 506.

A LETTER FROM JAN HENDRICKSS, WRITTEN IN PRISON AT DELFT, TO HIS WIFE

The God of all grace, who has called us from the power of darkness into His eternal kingdom, through Jesus Christ, and married us with an everlasting love, as the prophet says, the same grant you, my dear wife, according to the riches of His grace and glory, to be strengthened with might by His Holy Spirit in the inner man, that you may stand steadfast and immovable in faith and love, and the peace of God, to the salvation of your soul and the praise of God, that you may receive the undefiled, incorruptible and unfading inheritance, together with the crown of eternal life, Amen, which God has promised to all them that love and serve Him with all their heart. This, I Jan Hendrickss wish Lijsbeth Jans my dear wife, from my bonds and in my last time, as a very cordial salutation in the Lord.

Further, after all proper salutation to you my beloved wife Liisbeth Jans, I inform you that I am still valiant and of good cheer in the Lord. and trust to adhere to His Word and truth by His help. without whose aid it cannot be done; and I trust that

He will keen my treasure unto the end and deliver me out of the lions’ iaws. that they may not devour me with their teeth. Thus I trust it is also with you. and I sincerely have this confidence concerning you that you are still minded and determined with me to serve Him all the davs of your life in rip,bteousness and holiness; and I trust that God will strengthen and keen vnu therein, even as He has hitherto done, for which praise be to Him forever.

Furthermore. my dear wife. since the time of my departure, according to human purpose, is very near at hand. I cannot forget you, but must out of love write you a little yet. because of the great love which I have to you, and because you have shown me so much love in my bonds. in various ways by visiting and writing. for which I thank you very much: may God in high heaven reward you for it. And I thank you most heartily for your last letter. which was verv precious, for when we read it we were so much reioiced by the great consolation that we both went. And because you love me so. and I you. Therefore I must still care for you a little, and admonish You as my most beloved. Not. my dear Tan’s daughter, that I have not the confidence that you will walk in the fear of God; ob, no! I am confident that you will do nothing but what is good. But that I exercise this care for you, is done only from pure, clear love, because I love your soul so very much; hence I very often wish that you might be taken before me, since I well see how difficult it is to reach heaven. and how easily man is (led astrayl, even as Paul warns us I Cor. 10:12, saying: “Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.”

Hence; dear Jan’s daughter, take this in good part, this I pray you, as I trust that you do. And I further admonish and beseech you, that you always walk in true and unfeigned fear of God, since the fear of God is the true foundation to please the Lord, for without the fear of God it is impossible to please Him. For by the fear of God we guard against evil and shun that which is wrong; for when we begin to consider that God will punish sinners so fearfully, we fear Him on that account; for if this were not so, there would be no need of fearing Him. But when we begin to consider it, we consequently shun and avoid that which is wrong; but those that do not fear Him commit much ungodliness. In the second place, my dear Jan’s daughter that you firmly cleave to the vine Christ, and abide in Him and He in you, and you shall be as a fruitful branch, full of good and beautiful fruit; and thus the Father will purge you, that you may bring forth fruit more abundantly. For he that does not abide in Him. but departs from Him, the same is cut off from Him as a withered branch. For your sins, says the prophet, “have separated between you and your God.” Isaiah 59:2. Behold, dear Jan’s daughter, here we have the clear express scripture, by what a man is cut off from Christ, the vine, and what the separation is whereby we are separated from God, namely, sin; for when we sin, we are by the sin separated from God. Therefore, my dear wife, I beseech you once more, that you firmly cleave to the Lord and shun sin as you would a serpent. that you do not come too near it, and be devoured by it; for the teeth thereof are as the teeth of a lion, slaving the souls of men. Sir. 21:2. We must beware of sin; for God does indeed warn man against sin, but He does not prevent him from it, when he is determined to commit it. as we have many examples in the Scriptures, as in Adam and others.

In the third place, I beseech you to be patient in the afflictions that come unon you for Christ’s sake, for patience is a very good thing for Christians, for Christ says: “In your patience possess ye your souls.” Luke 21:19. and Paul likewise says: “For ye have need of patience. that, after ve have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.” Heb. 10:36. Truly indeed may Paul say that we have need of patience, which I have proven in my bonds. Paul further says: “Let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, (and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. 1 For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself. lest ve be wearied and faint in your minds.” Heb. 12:1-3.

Behold, dear Jan’s daughter, thus ace we exhorted to patience, for with patience and resignation we can overcome much tribulation and affliction; but he that is impatient cannot stand in the sufferings of Christ. Hence Sirach may truly say: “Woe unto those that have lost patience, and have turned aside into perverse ways! how will it go with them when the Lord shall visit them?” Sir. 2: 14. Dear Jan’s daughter, take heed to the holy Scriptures, and in “all things approve yourself as the minister of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings, in fastings; by pureness, by knowledge, by thanksgiving, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers and yet true, as unknown and yet well known; as dying, and, behold we live; as chastened, and not killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.” II Corinthians 6:4-10. See, my most beloved, mark these words, and watch for the coming of the Lord; for He shall come as a thief in the night; and always have oil in your lamp and do not suffer it to go out but always be ready with the wise and good virgins to let the Lord your Bridegroom in; and constantly have a burning light in your hand, and stand with your loins girded to wait that you may not be surprised; constantly and at every moment walk as you hope to appear before Him, and do not lie down to sleep with a troubled or gnawing conscience, but purify your heart before God and your neighbor, and always act and walk according to the right rule of the Scriptures, for the Scriptures always point to Christ, and you cannot be confounded, nor deceived, nor err. And if you do this, the God of peace shall be with you and abundantly minister unto you an entrance into eternal life. Rom. 15:33; II Pet. 1:10, 21.

Hence my dear Jan’s child, be patient in all tribulation and distress and take for an ex[1]ample the afflictions and longsuffering of Christ, and the prophets, who have spoken to you in the name of the Lord. “Behold,” says James, “we count them happy which endure. Ye have heard of the patience of job, and have seen the end of the Lord. Blessed is the man that en[1]dureth temptation, for when he is tried he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.” James 5:11; 1:12.

Behold, dear Jan’s child, he that overcometh shall inherit all things and he shall not be hurt of the second death. He that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers, as Christ has testified of His Father. And to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne; to him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it; he that overcometh shall inherit all things. Rev. 21:7; 2:11, 26, 27; 3:21; 2:17. In short, dear Jan’s child, the Scriptures are full of the great re[1]ward of the righteous; hence set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth, for they who mind earthly things, their end is destruction. Col. 3:2; Phil. 3:19. Strive therefore after imperishable treasures, which thieves cannot steal, namely, after heavenly riches, which cannot perish, and will endure forever with the Father.

Let your meditation be in the word of the Lord, day and night concern yourself in His commandments and statues, and watch for His coming, and long for it, and avoid all appear[1]ance of evil, and act not as though you might live many years yet, but walk before the Lord just as if you were to die immediately. And let the voice or sound of the angels’ trumpets constantly be in your ears, when the dead shall have to rise and appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that everyone may receive according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. II Cor. 5:10. For the Lord Himself, says Paul, shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and so shall we be ever with the Lord. I Thess. 4:16, 17.

Wherefore comfort one another with these words, my most beloved; for the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. Seeing then that all these things shall.be dissolved, what manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness? II Peter 3:10, 11. Mark well, my dear Jan’s child, what manner of persons we ought to be, says Peter; let it therefore not grieve us though we must now suffer much affliction for the name of Christ. If any man suffer as a Christian, says Peter, let him not be ashamed, but let him commit his cause to God. For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of God? And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear? I Pet. 4:17, 18. The Proverb also says: “If the righteous be recompensed here, how will it go with the sinner?” Prov. 11:31. “And if they do these things in a green tree,” says Christ, “what shall be done in the dry?” Luke 23:31. Behold, my most beloved, if Christ the eternal truth had to suffer before He entered into the kingdom of His Father, how much more His members? For He Himself says: “The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my sayings they will keep yours also. But all these things will they do unto you for my name’s sake, because they know not him that sent me.” John 15:20, 21. And if the righteous must suffer here, where shall the sinner appear? “Wherefore, let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator,” says Peter. I Pet. 4:19. Thus, my dear Jan’s child,. be resigned as much as you can; though men separate us here, hereafter they shall have no power. Then shall we stand in great boldness before the face of such as have afflicted us and they shall say: “These are they whom we so often had in derision, and a proverb of reproach. We fools have missed the right way, and the way of truth hath not appeared unto us.” Wisd. 5:1.

Charles with his bloody decrees, and all that help to confirm.them, shall then have no more power. The blood thirsty priests shall  then no more hate the people of God ; but we shall live with the Lord forever and ever, and go in and out as calves of the stall. Mal. 4:2. Then the great sorrow shall all be forgotten, since it shall be turned into great joy, which shall never end, for a thousand years shall seem to be but as one day because of the great joy. II Pet. 3:8.

Therefore, my most beloved, comfort yourself with these promises for He is faithful that promised; and wait for them with patiene’e and longsuffering: and I hope to wait for you under the altar. Hebrews 10:23; Rev. 6:9, 11.

Herewith I will commend you to God, who brought Israel through the Red Sea, and through the wilderness, till they were in the promised land; may He bring you into His eternal kingdom. I would from the heart that I might take you with me, but you must bide the time with patience.

Herewith I write you adieu for this brief span of time, since I do not intend to write you any more after this; but I hope to speak orally with you in the throne of heaven.

Adieu, dear wife; a thousand times adieu; acquit yourself valiantly in the truth, and walk truly in the narrow way, until the Lord comes. I thank you very much from the heart for the exceedingly great love you have shown me; in time of need love is appreciated best.

Furthermore, I bid all the friends an earnest farewell, to name them individually accord[1]ing to the flesh, their number is too great. And bid my son, Heyndricks Janss, farewell; and tell him to become a good child; and to fear our dear Lord, for bold and ungodly children shall not enter into heaven, but go to hell, and that he learn and go to school, and not run and play with naughty children, but obey his mother and his grandfather and grandmother, and not learn to speak evil or lie, for the mouth that lieth slayeth the soul. Wisd. 1:11. Further, Lijsbeth Jans, the letters at Delft you may let her keep, and thus you will have no trouble with them, since she intends to let the readers read them first, as they write me. I send you with this letter, three pieces of money, of which each of you shall have one for a medal of remembrance, you one, my son one, and my daughter one; to my daughter, however, you may give the smallest one, if, you please to do so. You may excuse the woman from paying for the bed and the cloak, and I thank him much. Now, my dear Jan’s child, acquit yourself valiantly. I herewith write you adieu, adieu, dear Jan’s child; be as resigned as you can; you would have had to resign yourself to it, if I had been lost at sea; once we must part. You may return home. Pray the Lord for me; I hope not to forget you. Greet the friends, wherever it is convenient. Adieu, my dear Jan’s child; you know why I suffer.

Written on the 4th of February, A. D. 1571, by me,

JAN HENDRICKSS.

Section 507.

SOME EXAMINATIONS OF JAN HENDRICKSS

Since some brethren have requested me to write them something concerning what the lords have asked me touching my faith, when I was before them, I can therefore not refuse to write them a little in regard to the answer which I gave them according to the simple fisherman’s understanding which the Lord has given me; the bailiff also did not ask me very much or very thoroughly, as you will yet hear. Further, when I had been in confinement forty weeks, on the fifth of June, A. D. 1570, if T remember rightly, I was taken down the first time to appear before the lords; and when I entered the sheriff’s hall, the judges with the bailiff and also the burgomasters were assembled there. I uncovered my head and bade them good day, and they did the same to me. The bailiff then told me to sit down upon a bench, which I did, whereupon he asked me how old I was. I said that I did not know it accurately; “but,” said I “you may write twentyeight years;” and so it was written. “Where were you born?” “At Swartawael.” “How long have you resided in the Haven?” I said: “Five years, counting the time I have been confined here.” “Yes, that is all the same,” said the bailiff.

He then asked me why I had not my children baptized. I said: “Because I have never read that the apostles baptized infants, nor is it found in the Scriptures.” And so it was written: “Jan Hendrickss has confessed to us that he has not had his children baptized, and this because he has never read in the Scriptures that children were baptized.” The bailiff then asked me how many children I had, whether I did not have more than the two whom he had caused to be baptized. I said

“None.” “How old are the children?” Ans. “The older is three years, and the other about one year.”

Then the bailiff asked me whether I had been aware that children were baptized. I said: “Yes, I have seen it myself.” Ques. “Why then did you not have your children baptized? Or are you better or wiser than your forefathers?” Ans.”That I have not had my children baptized, is because I have never read that infants are baptized.” Then they said that whole households were baptized. Ans. “While households are indeed spoken of, but it is written that they all rejoiced that they had come to believe in the Lord, which infants can not do.” This some of the lords admitted. The clerk then asked me where it was forbidden to baptize infants. I asked him where it was forbidden to throw dice. He said that it was forbidden enough, but he could not prove it to me. Then I said: “It is nowhere forbidden; yet every one knows that it is an evil practice,” and they also admitted that it was not good. I further said that the Scriptures do not forbid everything that is evil, and that no one should institute the practice of baptizing infants, unless he is able to prove it from the Scriptures. The bailiff then asked me whether I had had myself baptized. Ans. “I had myself baptized once, and I know of but one baptism.” Then the bailiff asked me whether I had received more than the baptism ad[1]ministered to me in my infancy. Ans. “I had myself baptized once according to the Scriptures, the last day of March, ’63.” Then the bailiff said: “It was in ’64; you confessed so to me yourself, when I apprehended you.” “It was in ’63, said I; but I shall not deny it, whether it is a year more or less.” Then the bailiff said: “We may have misunderstood each other”; and he had it written thus: “Jan Hendrickss had himself baptized the last day of March, ’63, and this according to the Scriptures.” “Then you were not very old yet,” said the bailiff. “This is true, I said.”

He then asked whether I did not know that I was baptized in my infancy. “I have heard it said,” said I, “but I do not remember it.” “This indeed I believe” said the bailiff. “What man was it that baptized you, and where was he from, and what was his name?” Ans. “I did not ask him what his name was, I had never seen him, nor have I ever seen him since that time, as far as I know..” This was written exactly as I confessed it to them. Ques. “Where does he reside?” Ans. “I do not know.” Ques. “Do you not know where he was from?” Ans. “I do not want to tell you this; I do not wish to name any one.” Ques. “Why?” Ans. “Because I do not wish to bring any one into trouble; there are enough in trouble now, and you have trouble enough with us.” Ques. “Was no one present when you were baptized?” Ans. “Yes.” Ques. “Who were they and what were their names?” Ans. “I do not wish to tell.” Ques. “Where did it occur and in what place?” Ans. “In Holland.” Then the bailiff said: “Holland is large; in what place?” Then I said: “Why would you ask me much for the place; if I were to tell you the place, you would demand to know still more; but I do not wish to implicate any one.”

Finally I told them the place, and said that it had taken place in Delfshaven. Ques. “In what house?” Ans. “I do not wish to tell.” Ques. “What was the name of the people that were in that house?” Ans. “I do not wish to name any one.” Ques. “Why are the people in that house so sacred that they may not be named?” Ans. “If you knew them, you would not leave them in peace; and I do not wish to implicate any one; you have trouble enough with us.” Then the bailiff began to ask how long I had had my wife, and where I had married her. Ans. “About five years,” and I told them that I had married her before the Christian church. Ques. “Before what church? you certainly did not marry her before the church that stands in Delfshaven?” Ans. “No.” And so it was written that I had married her before the Christian church. Ques. “Who was present?” Ans. “I do not wish to tell you.”

Then the bailiff said that I should name the persons, or he would torture me. Ans. “Sir Bailiff, who taught you this?” Then the bailiff said that he had power to do thus with me, and threatened me greatly, and when he heard that I would name no one, he told the clerk to write: “Jan Hendrickss has confessed to us such and such things (such as I told them). but he has named no one, and this because he did not wish to implicate any one;” and so it was written. When the bailiff had thus interrogated me, and wished me many miles away, I said to them, “I would fain be in Hitland.” Then the bailiff said: “Where is that, where the busses catch the herring?” “Yes.” “I indeed would that you were there,” said the bailiff, “with all those that are of your persuasion.” Then one of the lords, who, I was told was a burgo[1]master, wanted to speak to me concerning baptism, and asked me that if a man should lead a Christian life, but did not have himself baptized. whether he could not be saved: whether it would be an obstacle in the way of his salvation? I replied: “No , else salvation would he by the water; but baptism is a command of Christ. hence it must be practiced.” Then I think he said, that it was our view that infants ought not to be bantized. and asked me when they were to be baptized. and how old thev had to be. Thereupon I replied to him that the Scriptures specify no vear, whether they were twenty, or thirtv. or fifty, or a hundred: whenever they repented, and requested it, it might be done: and so we use it. but not sooner, said I and so did Christ teach, and the apostles practice it. Then they said that at that time it had to be so, that adults were baptized, but now the infants must be baptized, for then was the beginning or commencement; this was their pretense. I then asked the burgomaster whether Christ, Matt. 28 and Mark 16, had not commanded to go and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; and whether the apostles had not observed the same, and had first taught the people and then baptized them? This he admitted; for we find, he said, that about five thousand were baptized at one time. Thereupon I think I asked him whether he confessed that adult persons were baptized at that time. “Yes,” he said. “Well then, we certainly find clearly enough, that the apostles lived more than ten or twenty years in the world, and they first baptized adult per[1]sons, as you confess yourself; and this had therefore to be done so at that time, because it was in the beginning: now, since we find that they lived to the world so long, infants enough must have come into the world in this long period of years;” this he also acknowledged. Then I said: “Now show me once where the apostles in this long time baptized infants; and transferred baptism upon infants; for you say that then adult persons had to be baptized, but now infants. If the apostles had wanted to change baptism, or wanted that it should be changed, they had time enough themselves, for they were long enough in the world, for Paul says: `I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God”‘ (Acts 20:27); but they could not prove it to me. Then the oldest judge said that they would prove it to me, but it was not done; and the same judge said that God created man once, and no more; and He commanded circumcision to Abraham once and no more; and He commanded baptism once, and no more. Ans: “This is true. Now, if God created the man Adam once, and no more, and commanded them circumcision once, and no more, and commanded them baptism once, and no more, and they observed the same, and did not change it, why then have they changed baptism from adult persons to infants?” Then they said: “Who has changed it?” Ans. “The Pedobaptists.” Then they told and begged me to consider the matter well, that it was not a convenient thing to be burnt. I replied: “I know that well; I have no desire to be burnt it is not convenient to be burnt; if I did not know that I am right, I would rather igno[1]miniously yield; than honorably lose my life; for it is no small matter to suffer one’s self to be burnt at the stake; I am not so desirous of death, I would rather keep my life, if it were God’s will.” “Yes,” said they, “consider it well.” Then the bailiff said

“Jan Hendrickss, you have confessed this to us (and he had my confession read before my eyes, all that I had confessed); now if you will yield. my lords will do their utmost to procure your release.” Ans. “My lords, I am quite open to conviction; if you can prove to me that I am wrong, and when I can feel, that, I will desist from that which is evil.” That was well, they said. and they told me to ask the Lord for grace, that He would grant me a good understanding. “That I will gladly do,” said I. This lasted about an hour and a half, whereupon they had me conducted up above again. These are the principal questions which they asked me, and which I have remembered. and these are my simple fisherman’s answers which I made, as far as I can remember, for it was written six weeks after I was before the lords; for there was a man confined with us, and for this reason we dared not write, but to write the words exactly as they were spoken, would be impossible for me, for my memory is weak.

A few days after I was taken below again before my lord the bailiff and a young priest, the chaplain of the Old Church, and thus three of us were in the sheriff’s hall. The priest then began to relate how he had had a conversation with a man, and that they had had many words together concerning the holy Scriptures, and about this burning and killing, for there had recently four priests been put to death in the Hague, and the priests had said to one another that there were many different views in the world concerning the holy Scriptures, and each died for his belief, and yet there was but one true. This the priest told me, and said to me that they had many words; and the man had requested the priest that he should talk with me; so the priest said. I then asked: “What kind of man was it?” “He was of your persua[1]sion,” he said, “a sailor, and a man like you are.” Then it occurred to me who it was, but he is not of our persuasion, for I had already heard of him; and thus we fell into an animated conversation, and the priest asked me, whom I acknowledge as true, for there are so many persuasions. I said: “What have I to do with another, I have enough to do with myself.” He asked whether there was more than one faith that was true. “No,” said I. And there fell very many words, and the bailiff listened, and greatly strengthened the priest in what he said; and whenever I quoted Scripture against them, the priest was immediately on hand to obscure what I said, so that I could not finish my remarks, and he frequently said to me: “You are forever coming with the holy Scriptures.” “Yes,” said I, “with what should I come? I have nothing else.” “Yes,” said he, “I well know that you always come with the Scriptures, and much with the passage, II Thess. 2:15, where Paul says: `Mark therefore, dear brethren, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word or epistle.”‘ Mark well the term word; by that he frequently wanted to prove that there was more Scripture than was written, which we were also bound to observe, as far as I could comprehend his assertion, for he frequently made it before I could understand it. But it is only a stumbling block how can we observe more than what is written? Their sole aim is to obscure the understanding of the Scriptures, since they are well aware that with the Scriptures they will fall short; and they also cannot well bear it that we quote the Scriptures of the New Testament, for whenever we do this, their first question is why we quote more from the Testament, than from other writers, and whereby we know that the Testament is true; and they then come with many sophistical questions, which are not edifying, and skip from one thing to another. But when they can find any Scriptures in the Testament that are on their side, these must stand, yea, then the Word of God must stand forever. For we came to speak of the breaking of bread, where Paul says: “Take, eat; this is my body.” I Cor. 11:24. This language had to stand just as it was. I asked him more than once, whether the bread which they gave men was the body of Christ. He said: “Yes; when we have pronounced the words over it, it is His flesh and blood, yea, soul and body:” it is the truth what I write. Thereupon I said: “I have eaten the bread with you people, but I could not feel in my mouth, that it became flesh, but it remained bread even as it was.”

And we had many words with regard to it. I said that Christ Himself says: “Flesh and blood profit nothing; but the words that I speak are spirit and life.” John 6:63. He then came with a sophism, asking whether the flesh of Christ was not good for anything.

Thus we had many words. I said that it was written that the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands, neither is worshiped with men’s hands.   Acts 17:24, 25. “Yes,” said the priest, “as though He needed any one; for He does not need us, but we need Him.” Then he asked me what I held concerning the matter, or the like. I replied that Paul says, I Cor. 10:15-18: “I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread, and one body; for we are all partakers of that one bread. Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?” Thus I confess that there is but one communion of Christ, for Paul explains it with a simile, saying: “Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?” “Now, I ask,” I said to them, “what was it that Israel ate, the altar or the sacrifices?” They said: “The sacrifices;” but they said it reluct[1]antly. “That is right,” said I; “yet they were partakers of the altar: so it is also with those who help to break or eat the bread; they eat only bread, and are yet partakers of the body of .Christ.” I asked whereby he would maintain his mass. He brought forward the passage, I Corinthians 11:24: “This do in remembrance of me.” By this he maintained his mass. .”Well, there is nothing said about a mass,” said I. This was his defense of the mass. I asked him whether a man might be apprehended for his faith. He affirmed it. I said: “Paul certainly says: `A man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject;’ but he says nothing about apprehending.” Titus 3:10. “It is written,” said the priest, “that the magistracy does not bear the sword in vain.” “Yes,” said I, “for the punishment of the evil, and for the protection of the good; but what evil have I done?” They said: “You have adhered to false doctrine, and attended assemblies that are opposed to the Roman religion, which the king will not tolerate, for he wants to protect his country; for it was seen what those of Munster did; their object was to capture cities, and to deprive the king of his country.” Ans. “The Munsterites did wrong; have you heard such things of me? I have never in my life known the Munsterites.” “No; but the Munsterites sprang from you.” “Well then,.it would have been time enough for you to apprehend me, when you had heard such things of me; for no one can be burned justly, except he first have done evil himself, and not on account of another.” But the priest strenuously defended the authorities in this; that a man might be apprehended for his faith. I said: “Christ certainly said to His servants, when they wanted to root up the tares, that they should not do it, but that they should let both grow together till the day of harvest.” Matt. 13:30. The priest said: “But one can go and root up the tares along the edge, without injuring the good.” Ans. “Christ commands not to do it, but to let it grow.” But the priest constantly charged it upon the magistracy, that the apprehending was their work, just as though the ministers of the Romish church had been without guilt in the matter. I then asked them whether my lord the bailiff of Delft, who was with us, was a brother and minister in their church. This I asked him many times; but the priest would not give me a clear answer with  regard to it, but jumped from one thing to another. However, I did not desist, until he made a definite answer, which he did, but with great reluctance. When the bailiff saw that we disputed so warmly, he came and stood before us, and listened with close attention; then I pressed the matter only the harder. Finally he said: “Yes.” “Then you acknowledge him as a brother and minister in your church?” “Yes,” said the priest. “Well then, now I desire you to show me where the apostles had magistrates in their church, who protected the faith with fire, water and the sword, as you do.” This he could not prove to me, but came with the passage in Acts 23, where Paul was imprisoned, and more than forty men had vowed neither to eat nor to drink till they should have killed Paul. Paul’s sister’s son hearing this, made it known to Paul, and Paul sent him to the chief captain, that he should tell it to him. And when the chief captain heard it, he said to two other captains, that they should make ready the beasts, and set Paul thereon, and bring him safe unto Felix the Governor; with two hundred soldiers, threescore and ten horsemen, and two hundred spearmen.

Thereupon I replied: “Paul was then a prisoner, and that magistrate was an unbeliever; but show me once where they had magistrates in their church.” “Yes,” said the priest, “if unbelievers did this, how much more believers.” I asked where the apostles had baptized bells. He said: “We do not baptize bells.” “What do you teach them then?” said I. He said that they blessed or exorcised them, if I have remembered his words correctly; “For,” said he, “Satan is much in such things;” and he related how he had reigned in the New Church, and therefore this was done, as he said; and there was a great deal said.

I said to him that I had never read that the apostles had magistrates in the church, who protected their faith with the sword; but that I had read that Paul says: “We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world.” Then the priest started up, and asked where this was written. “In Eph. 6:12,” said I. Then he took up his Testament and looked for it, and having read it he said: “This Paul says of the devil; he is the prince of this world.” I said: “It is the magistracy of this world, who rule the world, for it speaks of principalities and lords of this world.” And there fell many words, the bailiff listening with attention. The priest said that our faith had not existed long, but that their faith had endured fifteen hundred years, and though whole countries were apostatizing from it, said he, whole countries were being converted in India, and that many great signs and miracles occurred there, even as occurred in the time of Christ, so that the Christians were increasing. Then I said: “Does that occur there, and not here? the church is certainly also here in these lands, and there are pastors in Delft, and in other cities hereabout, as well as there.” He said, it was certainly true. “Yes,” said I, “Pharaoh’s magicians also imitated what Moses did.” “Yes,” said the priest, “that was so, but they did not do such things as occurred there.” Then I said: “Well then, I will adduce to you still more: we read that there was a sorceress, who caused Samuel to come forth from the grave, and Samuel talked with her or with Saul.” I Sam. 28. “That is true,” said the bailiff; “I have read that.” Then said I, “Christ Himself also says that they shall say: `Lord, have we not in thy name cast out devils? But he shall answer them: Depart from me; I know you not.”‘ Matt. 7:22, 23. Then the bailiff said: “Jan Hendrickss does not believe it; do you, Jan Hendrickss?” “No; Sir Bailiff,” said I, “there is so much villainy perpetrated.” “Yes,” said the priest, “there has much indeed been done that was not good;” and he related that there had been popes who had not done what was good, but what was wrong. This the priest himself acknowledged; but “there was now,” said he, “an old, able man pope, of whom much good was said, and he confessed that there were bad abuses among them.” “Paul says,” said I, “that the old leaven ought to be purged out, and that if any man that is called a brother be a drunkard, or a railer, or a fornicator, with such a one we ought to have nothing to do;” but of this, as it seemed, he had little understanding. “Indeed,” said the bailiff, “if there were a man who would have to do with another man’s wife, I should not want to have anything to do with him.”

The priest then I think asked me why I had left them? I said that I had indeed heard the priests preach a great deal, very severely censuring popery, but that they did not practice what they preach; that they drank to such an excess as to fight, strike and rave as though they had been madmen, and for this reason I left. This I confessed to him because the bailiff was present; when there were no lords present, I did not wish to bring up their things. I said: “They always want to instruct us in prison; they ought to set us at liberty, and then instruct us;” but of this nothing was said. And having thus many words together, I asked the bailiff, saying: “Sir Bailiff, I must ask you something: if I should renounce my faith: however I do not say that.” “Will,” said the bailiff, “I do not say it either, that you do.” “But if I did, would you assure me of my life, and release me.” “This I will not say, but I still say as my lords said, that we will do our best in that respect.” “Yes, Sir Bailiff,” said I, “what would that signify; it has happened that persons have renounced their faith, and were put to death notwithstanding, as has been seen in Delft.” “Yes,” said the bailiff, “some were also released.” This I had to ask him once, to hear what he would say; for we had talked about it together. Not that we inten[1]ded to renounce our faith, but to hear what they would say. For it has never been my mind, nor have I ever had any inclination for it; but it afforded me a good . reason, when they tormented us to renounce, to give them this for an answer. Why should we renounce our faith? our life is not assured us. We had many words together, but these are the principal things that were said which I have remembered, for my memory is not strong. If I were to write everything, I should require much paper, for it lasted full four hours. In consequence of its lasting so long, my fellow brethren were very sorrowful, for they thought and believed that I had been confined elsewhere away from them.

The bailiff then rang the bell, and the beadles came. I then said to the priest: “If my lord had not been present, I would not have made so many words with you.” “That I believe,” said the priest. I took off my cap and bade them good evening, and they me. And I said to the pastor and begged him, that if I had spoken any word too hastily, he should excuse me for it. “Yes,” said the bailiff, “and so do you to him, do you not?” “Yes,” said I: and thus we parted.

It further happened that they confined us all three in separate places, apart from one another, and took away the Bible from us, one which they themselves had let us have, and which the bailiff had previously consented that we might have; but we remained of very good cheer, the Lord be praised.

On Sunday, the 16th of July, 1570, I was taken down again, and they tied my arms, which they had never done before, for I had gone down with the jailer, fettered together with another. This surprised me much, whereupon the beadles told me, that the priests had required it of the bailiff. Thus they brought me before two priests, namely, Mr. Maerten, and the pastor of the New Church, who had once before been to see me. When I came to them, I bade them good day, and they returned the salutation. Then they said: “We have visited you once, and now we come again, to see whether you are not more willing to yield, than you were the other time.” I said: “I say as I have already said: If it can be proved to me clearly and expressly, that infants were baptized, I will gladly suffer myself to be instructed.” With this answer they were not well pleased, since they have no Scripture for it. But they asserted that I must suffer myself to be instructed, and that infants had of a long time been baptized in the Christian church; and that it had always been an ordinance; but I held to the proof furnished by the practice of the apostles. They said that we ought to walk in the old paths. “Yes, in the right ones,” said I; “thus it is written.” Jer. 6:16. They had come to in[1]struct me. “Yes,” said I, “I cannot understand it so.” This they did not like to hear, that I could not understand it; and they said: “You want to understand it before you accept it.” “It is written,” said he, “in the prophet Isaiah, that we must first accept it, before we believe it.” “Where is it written?” said I. “I do not know,” said the priest. “Rpm. 10:10,” said I, “we read: `With the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.’ I must certainly believe your things with the heart, if I am to accept them but now I cannot understand it as you do.” This they would not hear; but if I had soundly assented with the mouth to what they said, whether I had believed it or not, it would have been all right.

They begged me much, that I should suffer myself to be instructed, there was not a day that they did not pray for us. They also frequently said that I had strange views, and that I was damned; if I were not damned, God would not be God, he said; and the Scriptures would not be true; this he often said. To be damned. and to lie in prison, these are not good things, said I; for I said as little to them as I could. But the damning did not hurt me; I let them say on. I said: “If you can prove to me, that infants were baptized, I would like to hear it.” They said that whole households were bantized, and declared that there must have been children there. Ans. “That you do not know, for there are households in which are no children; I also do not seek salvation from the water.” When they heard this they were greatly astonished. “Yes,” said I, “you say that all unbaptized children are damned.” “Yes,” said the priest, “they are damned.” “Then the women who give birth to such children are badly off.” “Yes,” said the priest. “Indeed,” said I, “then the water must wash away sin?” “Yes,” said they. Ans. “I shall prove to you, that it does not.” I then told them, that in Peter 3:21 it is written: ” `The like figure whereunto even baptism doth also save us, not the putting awav of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience.’ And the apostle baptized Simon the sorcerer but the water did not remove his sins, for it is written that he was in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity, though he had been baptized by the apostles.” “You say of Peter,” said the priest. “that he writes this; how do you know if it is true? Did Peter tell you himself? And Simon the sorcerer was a worthless fellow for if the apostles had known that his heart was in this condition, they would rather have bitten their fingers, than pronounced the name of God over him.” Ans. “This I admit; but the water did nevertheless not wash away his sins.” And they asserted that I must suffer myself to be instructed, and said that I acted contrary to the Scriptures, for it is written, Matthew 18: “If thy brother shall trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he will not hear thee, tell it to the college.” “See,” said they, “you will not hear us now that we rebuke you; in this you certainly act contrary to the Scriptures.” Ans. “What would you teach me then? Would you let me go then, and shun me as a heathen and a publican?” “No, no,” said the priest, “this is your favorite theme, which you always bring up.” (For I had had many words with him in regard to it the last time;) but to let me go was not in their power, he said. Ans. “Christ certainly says, when they are reproved, and will not hear, they are to be shunned, and not apprehended. And Paul also says: `A man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject?’ Tit. 3:10. And now I will not hear you, hence you ought to let me go.” But they did not listen to this, that was the magistracy’s business, they said. Ans. “You certainly have a faith; show me once where the apostles had magistrates in their church.”

Then the priest said that Peter had killed two persons. Ans. “You cannot prove that to me, neither by word nor deed.” Then he read from a German Testament, that Ananias and his wife sold their possessions; and did not bring all and lay it at the apostles’ feet, but kept back a part of it. Then Peter said: Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. When Ananias heard these words, he fell down and gave up the ghost. Three hours after his wife came, and Peter asked her too, whether they had sold the land for so much. She said: Yea. Peter said to her: How is it that you have agreed together to tempt the spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the ghost. Acts 5. When he had read, I said: “Who can say that Peter did it, for it reads that when they heard these words they gave up the ghost.” We had many words which I have partly forgotten; they begged me to suffer myself to be instructed. “Well,” said I, “I can not understand it so.” To this they would not listen, that I would first understand it, before I accepted it; and they said that their faith had always existed for fifteen hundred years; they would show to me from year to year, how their church had been built up, and they named to me many of their teachers or bishops, Augustine and others; how it first came from Spain into France, whence St. Willeboort brought it into these countries; and many other things did they tell me. And though whole countries apostatized from them. there were large countries again that adopted their faith, as for instance in India, where the Lord did great signs, so that there were persons who in one, month learned an[1]other language, and accepted the faith, and even preached within one month; and many other things they told me. I asked whether that country was large. They said: “As large as Spain, France, Germany and this country taken together.”

Thus their faith had always existed, and could not perish, for Christ had said: “I will be with you unto the end of the world;” but our faith had not existed so long; for [said they] you can not prove to us, that your church has always existed. “I know,” said the priest, “that you will name to me five or six persons.” Then I said: It would have been much better, if he had heard Micaiah, than the four hundred false prophets. (The king of Judah, I Kings 22) . They tried hard to draw me out, as to whether I was baptized, but the Lord kept my lips, and I did not tell them. They had heard it said, they told me. I asked whether they had heard me to say it. They said: “No.” I replied: “I do not want to tell you either.” They said: “We do not wish to know it.”

And when they found that I would not listen to them, they told me time and again that I was damned, and that I was a murderer of souls, that I had murdered many souls, and they had heard it said that I had caused many to apostatize from the Roman church. I said: “I have murdered no one’s soul.” He said: “You say that we are murderers ourselves.” I said: “You have not heard me say that.” They told me to consider the matter, and if I desired it, they would come again. Thus we parted amicably.

These are the principal points of our conversation, for it lasted about two hours. I should not be able to write the whole of it, for I can not remember it, and it would be impossible for me to give the exact conversation, without leaving out or adding to it.

Written by me, JAN HENDRICKSS

Section 508.

ANOTHER LETTER BY JAN HENDRICKSS, TO MAER; TEN JANSS, HIS FELLOW PRISONER

The eternal God of all grace, who has called us with a heavenly calling, from the power of Satan into His eternal, marvelous kingdom, strengthen and confirm you, my brother Maerten Janss, with His holy Word, and give you the power of the Spirit, that you may be able to resist all the wicked wiles of the Evil One, whether through himself, or through his emissaries, so that you may be able to stand in this grace; and grant you and me a valiant faith, firmly rooted and grounded, that you may neither be moved nor cast down by the great tempest of false doctrine. This, I Jan Hendrickss, your weak fellow brother in impris[1]onment, tribulation and affliction, wish Maerten Janss, my dear brother, in his bonds and imprisonment, as a friendly salutation in the Lord, for the refreshing of your mind. Amen.

Further, my dear brother, I inform you, that I am still of good cheer in the Lord, and my heart and mind have still no other purpose than to fear Him, and to adhere to His holy Word, according to my great weakness, with the help of God. Without whose assistance I am, utterly powerless to perform the same. Thus I hope and am confident in my heart, that it is also with you. I furthermore thank you much for the comforting letters you have sent me to refresh and console me in my tribulation, and that you still remember me in your prayers, which I also do for you, that we may help each other fight in this great conflict, which we now have with the great red dragon, which draws the third part of the stars from heaven with his tail. Revelation 12:3, 4. When I read your letters, it was no sorrow for me to hear that you were of such good cheer and courage in the Lord, but it rejoiced my spirit. Hence, my dear brother, let us take good heed to, and well consider, the teaching and ad[1]monition of Paul, where he says: “As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him, rooted and built up in him.” Col. 2:6, 7. Mark, dear brother, it is needful that we ~attend to these words and admonition of Paul. For since we have put on Christ by baptism, and have become members of His body, let us walk in Him, rooted and built up in Him, and firmly abide in Him, even as He says: “Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned.” John 15:4-6. Mark, dear brother, how well it is with him that is in Christ, and Christ in him: but he who has no consciousness of Christ, is like a branch that is cut off and withered, which receives no sap or strength, nor the nature of the stem of the vine.

Dear brother, let us now earnestly consider the matter, whether this is not the case with men. Let us therefore abound in him with thanksgiving, and by him offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips, that we be not spoiled through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. Heb. 13:15; Col. 2:8. “For it is now an evil time, a time that searches and tries Christians, whether they are firmly rooted and built in the faith. For when a woman has conceived, and the time of her delivery is drawing nigh, before she is delivered, great pain comes upon her, which is the forerunner and sign of her impending delivery; but when she is delivered, she soon forgets the great pain, because she has gotten a child.

Behold, my dear brother, thus it is also with us now; the great temptation and vexation, conflicts without, and fears within, which happen to us daily, these are our pains which precede delivery, whereby we may perceive, that the time of delivery is fast approaching; but as soon as we are delivered, then we shall remember it no more; namely, when we shall have put off this tabernacle, the mortal clothing, that shall be the last of our pain; then we may say: “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” I Cor. 15:55-57. Then shall the last enemy, death, be conquered. Then shall we no more weep, mourn, or lament; all torment, pain and affliction shall then have passed, like a vapor, that endures for a little time. Then we shall no more be tormented or tempted, apprehended or hunted; but we shall rest from our heavy labor, and help keep the eternal day of rest, with many thousand saints under the altar, who are chosen out of every kindred and nation, who have also sealed the Word of God with their blood, and have passed through the world through many great tribulations, and not loved their lives above their Creator unto the death. Rev. 14:13; 7:14; 12:11.

Behold my dear brother Maerten Janss, what will it matter then, whether we have lived in great luxury and pleasure, or whether we have been persecuted, imprisoned, tormented, tortured, burnt or beheaded, yes, what will it matter when it is all over? For then we shall all follow the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world, with a great multitude of saints, arrayed in fine linen clean and white, palms in our hands, and crowns upon our heads. Oh, what a glorious work will that be for him that will be able to endure here unto the end! Hence, my dear brother, I say with tears, though I write it to you, let us keep good courage; for in the world, says Christ, ye shall have tribulation: “But be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” John 16:33. So doing let us hold fast the promise, without wavering; for he is faithful that promised (Hebrews 10:23); though they say that we have the devil of pride in us, and that he is too firmly seated in us. But it will be found otherwise, when that comes what shall come; there is no doubt about it. Though we are here deprived of our right, when the judge of judges shall judge, we shall get it back, I have no doubt at all. Herewith I will commend you to the Lord, and to the rich Word of His grace, who is able to keep you unto the end. Amen.

Know, Maerten Janss, that the tormentors have been with me all the week, except one day, and I daily expect their return. Adrian Corneliss was also here this week, with the chaplain. And on Saturday the chaplain was here, with a steersman from Egmont, named Jacob Meulenaer, who wanted to prove to me, that however bad a man was, he .might teach the Word of God aright, and save men; yea, though it were the devil, he might teach men the Word of God aright. He took off his cap, and sat there as though he was about to deliver an exhortation, and made a speech almost a quarter of an hour long, commencing at the very beginning. I could not refrain from laughing, whenever I looked at him, for I thought that his head was out of order. When he had finished, all three of us fell in a dispute; yet I did not intend to make many words, but it is difficult for a man to keep silence. Hence when they perceived that I would not listen to them they assailed me very hard. The steersman said: “Had I been officer, you would not have lain here so long; he would have made short work with me.” He said to the priest: “The lords must put this man to death secretly; he [the devil] was so firmly seated in me,” he said, “that he could not come out;” and many other ugly words he said. I said: “The plainer you make it the better I understand it.” And the chaplain and I had many hard words, and he was greatly incensed. I said that I did not desire him so any more. He said that he marveled with Paul, that I had so soon suffered myself to be led to another gospel, when yet there was no other. I said: “What other gospel have I ac[1]cepted?” He said: “That I had not been willing to have my children baptized.” “Indeed,” said I, “you have not a single letter of Scripture that they must be baptized.” Observe, dear brother, his view: “If Paul had ordained it as a command and custom to baptize infants, and we rejected the same, we had accepted another gospel.” I also had some words with the steersman; what he said was neither rhyme nor reason, and he was very abusive to me. I said: “Calling names breaks no bones; one can do it seated as well, and I offered him a chair.” He said that he knew more in one finger, than I in my whole body; and many other things he said. Farewell, and acquit yourself valiantly; I hope to do the same. And let us remember each other in our prayers. Take this my simple letter in good part, for it has been written out of love; and excuse me for having waited so long before writing, since I have many vis[1]itors, not friends, however, since no one is allowed to come to me except my father. Write me again, how it is with you, for I hear nothing but good of you, God be praised.

Written, A. D. 1572, in my bonds, by me,

JAN HENDRICKS&

Section 509.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM JAN HENDRICKSS TO POUWELS AND AECHTGEN, HIS BROTHER AND SISTER, FOR AN ADMONITION TO THEM, AND FINALLY FOR A FAREWELL

The God of all grace, who has called us from the power of darkness into His eternal kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord, grant you according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with power by His Spirit in the inner man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God. Col. 1:13; Eph. 3:16-19. This, I Jan Hendrickss, a poor prisoner for the word of the Lord, at Delft, wish Pouwels H. and Aechtgen H., for an affectionate salutation in the Lord. Amen.

Further, after all proper salutation to you, my beloved brother Pouwels Hendrickss, and Aachtgen Hendrickss, daughter, whom I love much according to the flesh, and also after the spirit, I inform you, that I am still valiant and of good cheer in the Lord, as I hope that this is also the case with you. And as, according to human calculation, my departure, or time is near at hand, to put off my tabernacle, I cannot forbear, but must exhort you briefly, out of pure, faithful, brotherly love, to strive firmly, steadfastly and constantly in the faith once delivered to the saints, that you may through this faith receive God’s promises, so that we may meet together under the altar, with the great number robed in white, who are chosen and redeemed by the blood of the Lamb out of every kindred and nation under heaven, and have passed through the world through great tribulation, being burnt, pursued, beheaded, and the like; therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve Him day and night in His presence. Rev. 7:14, 15.

See, dear brother, all these had to drink of this bitter cup, before they attained their present state; and they all had to walk this narrow, strait, slippery, and perilous way, and did not love their lives unto the death, and had to leave everything behind for the name of the Lord, whether it be lands, sand, house, home, wife, and children, before they reached this exceedingly glorious state. Yea, the Son of God Himself entered into His Father’s kingdom through great affliction being apprehended, mocked, scourged, crucified, and put to death, so that he said: “I am a worm, and no man.” Psalm 22:6. Hence let us take these for an example and pattern, lest we become slothful, drowsy, or faint on the way, and thus be taken captive by the wiles and snares of Satan, for a man that is asleep is easily caught. But be fervent in spirit, and seek to be the first in every good work, and not the least; and beware of the arrows of the devil, which he shoots in darkness; and pray to God day and night, for it is needful to pray always, lest we fall into temptation, for he that seeks to murder our soul neither sleeps nor slumbers, and is constantly walking about us as a roaring lion. And beware of pride, of spiritual as well as other pride, for it is the nature of man to be rather high minded. Let all envy and hatred, railing and slandering, and all craftiness and malice be far from you, together with all murmuring of the heart. Covetousness or rapacity, ambition and selfishness, let these not be found with you, but put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and follow His example in everything, as well as you can. Have brotherly love, and endeavor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. Be patient in all tribulation and affliction that come upon you, and the God of peace will be with you; for we have great need of patience, as I have proved. For Sirach says: “Woe to him that has lost patience,” and well may he say so.

In short, conduct yourselves so according to your weakness, that no one may justly have much to complain of you. And serve the Lord with all your heart and purpose; incline your thoughts to God, and let your eyes ever be upon Him, even as the eyes of the servant are upon his master, and the eyes of a maiden upon her mistress. And work out your salvation with fear and trembling; moreover, think not that you always fall too short, not doing enough. And do not walk carelessly in the ways of the Lord, but pass the time  of your sojourning here in fear, for the heedless and careless will soon have squandered all their substance; but exercise great care for the poor soul which has been redeemed with a great price, and will live forever, either in heaven or in hell. Fight valiantly against Satan with his manifold lusts and desires and false insinuations, and trample his head in pieces under your feet, with earnest supplication and prayer to God, with diligence and earnestness, for Satan comes down with great wrath, knowing that his time is brief. Rev. 12:17. Likewise always remember God’s severe judgment, and great day that shall come upon all the ungodly. For when we bear it well in mind, we can the better guard against it, because it will be most terrible; even as Sirach says: “My son, remember your end, and you will never sin,” for according to the Scriptures marvelous things indeed will take place when the great day of the Lord shall come; for the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. I Thess. 4:16, 17. And the sea shall give up her dead; no one shall then remain hid that shall not rise again: but everyone shall receive in his body according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Rev. 20:13; II Cor. 5:10. Although our body is now placed to the stake, for food for the birds and beasts (Psalm 79:2), it shall therefore not remain lost, but the Lord shall raise it up again in due time, and make it like unto the image of His Son, and then shall we, through His grace, shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father, whereas the part and lot of all the ungodly shall be in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone. Phil.. 3:21; Matt. 13:43; Rev. 21:8.

Therefore, my dear brethren and sisters, faint not at my tribulation which I now suffer, but let it be your glory. Eph. 3:13. For, who art thou, says the Lord by the prophet, that thou shouldst be afraid of man that shall die, and of the son of man which shall be made as grass? Isa. 51:12. Christ likewise says: “I say unto you my friends, Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. But I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear: Fear him, which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, Fear him.” Luke 12:4, 5. For, my dear brethren and sisters, it is too wonderful how the Lord can work with His own, which I well experienced when I was tortured; for they first drew me up by the pulley, and when I was suspended, they scourged me; and when I would betray no one, they hung a weight to my feet; but as soon as I came upstairs again, I had but little pain, yea, the next day my limbs were no worse than if I had helped catch six or seven loads of herring. Hence keep good courage, and follow me; I hope now to go betore you, and to wait for you under the altar of the Lord, with the marked dead of the Lord, who are already slain for the name of their God, and lie and wait for their fellow brethren, that shall be killed yet for the testimony of the Lord, until the time that the number is fulfilled. Oh, that we might meet one another therel what great joy it would be for me, as I hope and have this confidence concerning you, that we shall yet go in and out there as calves of the stall, and help keep the eternal Sabbath; then we shall rest from all our great trouble, misery and torment that have been inflicted upon us, and from the heavy labor which we have done. To this end make you meet the great Shepherd of the sheep, who brought us from the dead through the blood of the everlasting testament. Amen. Hebrews 13:20. For I love your souls with all my heart, and would fain, that I might take you all before me. Herewith I will com[1]mend you to God, and to the rich Word of His grace; may He keep you unto the end. Amen

Dear brother and sister, my heart’s great desire of you is, that you have an eye upon our brothers Cornelis H. and Jacob H., and our sister Leentgen H., and direct them in the fear of God as much as you can. But above all, have your eye upon my children, and show them and my wife as much love as you can; for my glass is almost run out, my watch is nearly over; day will soon break, for I have already seen the morning star in the sky. Herewith farewell; I greet Adrian H. and his wife and all dear friends much; bid my friends many adieus. Dear brother and sister, take my letter in good part; though I am somewhat solemn in my letters, it is because I love your souls so much. Written on the 23d of January 1572. Adieu for a little while, my dear brethren and sisters, till we meet again; acquit yourselves valiantly, this I pray you. By me,

JAN HENDRICKS&

Section 510.

SANDER WOUTERSS, OF BQMMEL AND EVERT HEN; DRICKS, OF WARENDORP, BOTH BURNT ALIVE FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST AT AMSTERDAM, ON THE 3D OF SEPTEM; BER, A. D. 1575

The misery of the beloved children of God had not come to an end yet at this time, since the words spoken by the Lord: “They shall put you out of the synagogues; yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service,” were still being fulfilled, which among many other instances, also appeared in the year 1572, on the third day of September, at Amsterdam, in the case of two pious and valiant champions of Jesus Christ, named Sander Wouterss, of Bommel and Evert Hendricks of Warendorp, both of whom at that time, voluntarily exchanged their life for death, and surrendered it to the Lord as a burnt sacrifice, the Romanistic rulers effecting this through their malice, with fiery flames in the place of execution in front of the city hall at Amsterdam.

But between those who did this, and the others who suffered it, there shall hereafter be a great difference, when there shall be said to those who suffered it: “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world,” but to those who did it (if they have not sincerely been converted from this wickedness); “Depart, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.” Matt. 25. Oh, what an exceeding great difterencel our reason is utterly powerless to grasp this, our mortal and frail tongue cannot express it.

NOTE. The sentence of death of the aforementioned two persons was sent us from the original book of criminal sentences of said city, through the instrumentality of the clerk of the court there hence we will add the same here, just as it reads; in it may be seen how per[1]fidiously the papistic rulers of that time misinterpreted the good confession of the pious witnesses of Jesus Christ, and how dreadfully and horribly they proceeded against and dealt with them.

Section 511.

SENTENCE OF DEATH OF SANDER WOUTERSS OF BOMMEL AND EVERT HENDRICKS OF WARENDORP

Whereas it has appeared to my lords of the court that Sander Wouterss of Bommel and Evert Hendrick of Warendorp, both tailors and inhabitants of this city, prisoners at present, unmindful of the obedience which they owed to our mother, the holy church, and to his royal majesty, as their natural lord and prince, and rejecting the ordinances of the holy church, have for many years past not been to confession, nor to the holy, worthy sacrament, and have further dared repeatedly to attend the assembly of the reprobated sect of the Mennonists, or Anabaptists, and also to permit preaching after the manner of the aforesaid sect to be done in their houses; and the afore mentioned Sander Wouterss, twelve years ago, and the aforesaid Evert Hendricks, seven years ago, renouncing and forsaking the baptism received by them in their infancy from the holy church, have also suffered themselves to be rebaptized, and afterwards repeatedly received, the breaking of the bread, according to the manner of the afore mentioned sect; and though they have been repeatedly urged and ad[1]monished, by divers spiritual persons, to forsake the aforementioned sect, and to return to our mother, the holy church, they nevertheless refuse to do the same, persisting in their stubbornness and obstinacy, disturbing by said sect the common peace and welfare of the land,* according to the import of the

* Thus spake also the enemies of the prophet Amos, saying: Amos bath conspired [against thee in the midst of the house of

decrees of his majesty existing in regard to this, which crimes, for an example unto others, ought not to go unpunished; therefore, my lords of the court having heard the demand of my lord the bailiff, and having seen the voluntary confession of the prisoners, and having had regard to their stubbornness and obstinacy, have condemned, and do condemn by these presents, said prisoners, and each of them severally, to be executed with fire, according to the decrees of his majesty, and declare all their property confiscated for the benefit of his majesty aforesaid. Done in court, this 3d of September 1572, by all the judges, and with the advice of all the burgomasters, in presence of me the secretary.

Signed, W. PIETERSS.

Thus extracted from the book of criminal sentences of the city of Amsterdam, preserved in the archives of that city.

N. N.

Section 512.

HANS KNEVEL, A. D. 1572

As is known to many, the world has become so corrupted through the false teachings of antichrist, and iniquity has, according to the prediction of Christ (Matt. 24:12), so gained the ascendancy, that the princes and kings of the earth have become utterly perverted, through her seductive wine of fornication (Rev. 17:2; 18:3) , from their native reasonable nature, who usually are wont to show some love and mercy to their own friends and kindred, and also to those who love and do good to them. This reasonableness seems to have almost ceased in many princes and rulers of this world, so that in place of their native reasonableness they are now like irrational beasts, who by nature are born for taking and slaying. II Pet. 2:12; Jude 1:10. This, among many other instances, appeared also, about the year 1572, in the city of Antwerp, where they apprehended a pious follower of Christ, by the name of Hans Knevel. He was a young single man and a clothshearer by trade. The circumstances that led to his imprisonment were as follows: It happened that one of his chief friends became known to the margrave and to some one of his servants, whereupon they laid plans to ap[1]prehend him. This plot was made known to Hans Knevel, in his shop where he worked. He therefore very earnestly warned his friend with regard to it, and advised him to go away from there, saying that he would go with him. Thus they went together and took up residence at Hamburg, where, after residing for a time, Hans Knevel went back to Antwerp again, there seeking to make a living by selling wool. Hence, about ten o’clock, the margrave with his servants came into the inn where he lodged and asked him: “Is not your name Hans Knevel?” He answered: “Yes,” They said: “You are an Anabaptist; you must go with us.” And he was also able to tell him, that he had gone from there to Hamburg with his special friend Steven

[Israel:] the land is not able to bear all his words. Amos 7:10. And thus it was also said of Christ: “He perverts the nation.” Luke 23:2.

Janss Dilburgh. And thus he was confined in a dark dungeon, and on the following Monday brought before the lords, the margrave, bailiff, two judges, and the clerk of the criminal court. Now when this friend of God, Hans Knevel, out of modesty hesitated to sit down immediately, the bailiff said: “Sit down and do what you are told; you obey your people, you must also obey us.” When he asked him what he held concerning their infant baptism, Hans answered that he had read nothing of infant baptism in the New Testament, hence he could hold nothing concerning it. Ques. “Were you baptized upon your faith?” Ans. “Yes.” Ques. “How long ago?” He told them, and that it took place between Chronenburgh and the Oever. This they wrote down as he understood. Ques. “Where have you attended preaching, and whom have you seen there?” He named to them several persons, and some who had already been offered up. Thereupon they said: “You name to us persons that are out of the country, and such as have been burned; we want to know those who live in this place, and who are your teachers, ministers, and informants.” And they said such people as he, the prisoner, was, had no liberty ‘anywhere, and had to roam about everywhere. Hans replied that also Christ Himself had no liberty anywhere. This they took ill, that he the prisoner sought to compare himself to Christ. The margrave said: “At Hamburg you people have no liberty either.” Hans replied: “There, however, they deprive no one of property and life, as is done here. Margrave. “What do they do there then.” Hans. “They are sent out of the city.” Margrave. “Then they have to go intd another again.” Hans. “Yes, but they shall not have gone over all the cities of Israel, till their redemption shall be at the door.” Matt. 10:23. At this they laughed. Margrave. “We will send you learned men, and if you will suffer yourself to be instructed, mercy shall be shown you.” Hans. “Yes, you will show me such mercy that I shall have my head cut off.” Margrave. “No, but we should release you.” Hans. “Though it were as you say, you would love my body, but hate my soul.” Margrave. “No, but I love your body, and still much more your soul, since you are young yet, and have been brought to it innocently; but if you will not hear; you shall fare like the rest.”

Hans said that he was well satisfied, and thus they parted. Afterwards these prisoners of the Lord were for three consecutive days brought before a priest, who endeavored with all his might to make them believe his false doctrine, telling them many things concerning their old custom, which this friend of God did not deem worthy to write to his friends. The priest especially made many words over Rom. 13, by which he wanted to justify the murdering and slaying perpetrated by the Romish church, saying that the magistracy did not bear the sword in vain, and that it must therefore be obeyed. Hans replied that he was willing to obey the magistracy in custom, taxes and the like; but that the priest ought to be ashamed, that he sought to justify their wicked murdering and burning even by the Scriptures; asking him where Christ and His apostles had ever done this. He further asked the priest why he had come to him. The priest answered: “” 1 o win your soul.” Hans Knevel told him, if he sought to win souls, to go around in the city, in the brothels, the tippling houses, tennis courts, and to those who shed so much innocent blood, and to seek to win their souls. His own soul Christ had already won. Thus this prisoner disputed five different times with the priest. Afterwards he was put upon the rack several times; but the Lord his God; in whose grace he trusted, faithfully succored him according to His promise. When he again appeared before the lords, he was severely upbraided, why he refused to hear the learned men whom they had sent. Hans replied “Your learned men wanted to make me believe in infant baptism, of which the Scriptures no where speak”; and he offered to show the lords the Scriptures relating to the true Christian baptism ,’ but the lords did not wish to hear it, claiming not to understand the matter. Hans asked how they then dared judge such an important matter, involving body and soul, and which they, according to their own saying, did not understand.

Having been severely confined for about nine days in the Emperor’s Chair, he was again summoned before the margrave, and the clerk of the criminal court. The margrave told him that he had received a letter from the Duke, with the import that the prisoner must be ex[1]amined still further or more rigorously. Hans replied that he could not give them any further information. Hence he had to go upon the rack again. When they could obtain nothing else from him, they released him from, the rack. Hans said: “How can you torment us thus, when no one complains of us, that we have injured any one?” The margrave said: “You will not obey the authorities.” Hans replied

“We will gladly obey the authorities in all taxes, customs and excises; yea, we should be sorry, if we should withhold from the authorities one stiver of what is their due.” They then compared him to the Munsterites. Hans said that his faith was as different from the Mun[1]sterite sect, as heaven is from the earth. And after they had finished tormenting, tempting and otherwise maltreating him according to their pleasure, and he the prisoner, was in no wise to be moved, since he was firmly built upon the cournerstone Christ Jesus, he was burned at the stake, in the marketplace at Antwerp, about the year 1572, confirming the faith of the truth with his death and blood, for an instructive and perpetual example to all true Christians; for he has fought the fight, finished his course, obtained the crown of eternal glory through the grace of God, and now rests with all his fellow combatants that have lawfully striven (II Tim. 2:5 ), under the altar of Christ Jesus.

This account we have chiefly taken from Hans Knevel’s own letter, which he wrote at Antwerp, from prison, to his dear brother Steven Janss Dilburgh! and his wife Leentjen at Hamburg; in which he communicates at length the firm foundation of his faith and living hope in God’s grace and blessed promises, which we, to avoid prolixity, have omitted, even as we have also done with a large number of similar writings.

Persecuted, but not forsaken. II Cor. 4:9.

Section 513.

MATTHEUS BERNAERTS, CALLED MATTHEUS VAN LINCKEN, ADRIAEN ROGIERS, MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, AND DINGENTGEN OF HONSCHOTEN, A. D. 1572

In the year 1572, the 4th of December, there were burned at Ghent in Flanders, in the Friday Market, for the testimony of Jesus, with balls in their mouths, a God fearing, pious brother, named Mattheus Bernaerts, called Mattheus van Lineken, born at Meenen in Flanders, forty years old, in his time a minister of the church of God, in the Word of the holy Gospel, and also in the deaconship, to provide for poor needy members of Christ in temporal necessities; and a young maiden, named Dingentgen of Honschoten. These two, together with Maerten van der Straten, born at Kortrijck in Flanders, and Adriaen Rogiers, born at Bommel in Guelderland (who are separately mentioned in this book), four in all, were together burned in the same fire, with balls in their mouths, for the true, indubitable truth, and testified to and confirmed the true faith with their death and blood in great constancy. They thus fought a good fight against the princes and rulers of darkness, the devil and his adherents, finished their course, kept the faith, and are expecting now to receive, through grace, the crown of eternal glory from the hand of the Lord.

Section 514.

A TESTAMENT WRITTEN BY MATTHEUS BERNAERTS, CALLED VAN LINCKEN, IMPRISONED IN GHENT, TO HIS CHILDREN, JANNEKEN, JOOSKEN AND MIJNTKEN

The salutation.

God the heavenly Father, Creator of heaven and earth, and the waters, and all that therein is; who dwells in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see (I Tim. 6:1); the same .eternal, only, Almighty God, grant you, my dear children, through Christ Jesus His only Son, and the power of the Holy Ghost, till your full age, grace and mercy, wisdom and understanding, that your senses may become exercised to discern both good and evil (Heb. 5:14), so that you may from your youth, through the fear of God, learn to shun sin, and to avoid all evil and wickedness, and thus grow up in the knowledge of God that you may inherit salvation and eternal glory, so that I may find you in life eternal. This I, Mattheus Bernaerts, your father, wish you, my dear children, Janneken, Joosken, and Mijntken, from the depth of my heart, that this may be done. Amen.

I, Mattheus Bernaerts, or Mattheus van Lincken, your father, am now, for the Word of God, confined in prison at Ghent. Hence, my dear children, my first wish is, that, when you are come to years of understanding, you diligently inquire why it came that your father had to suffer; and search also ardently in the holy Scriptures, and you will by the grace of God readily perceive that it is not for any evil doing or heresy that I have to suffer, as I and my fellow brethren that have obtained like faith with me, have been accused by the false prophets; but we are reproached, because we firmly hope in the living God, who is the Saviourof all men, specially of those that believe. I Tim. 4:10. In the living God, I say, who so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. John 3:16. We confess that the same only Son of the Father has existed from everlasting to everlasting. For He is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last, by whom all things were created, and by whom we also have reconciliation, even the forgiveness of sins. Revelation 1:8, 17; Col. 1:16, 14. For when we were yet ungodly, Christ died for us, and we were reconciled by the death of the Son of God when we were yet enemies through the knowledge of evil works, and now are we reconciled by the body of His flesh through death, for the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all our sins. Romans 5:8; I John 1:7. He is also the innocent, spotless Lamb, that took Adam’s sin upon Himself, who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth,, and who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption. I Pet. 2:22; I Cor. 1:30.

In short, I believe and confess with many saints of God, that Christ is the Son of the living God, even as Peter confessed Him, with many apostles, Nathanael, Martha, the thief, the angel Gabriel, the Father from high heaven, and many Christian witnesses. This only Son of God revealed and made known to us the will of the Father after He arose from the dead. He gave His apostles a command, saying: “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.” Matt. 28:18-20. Mark writes: “Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.” Mark 16:15, 16. But man must then first become converted and repent, for Christ caused repentance to be preached in His name, for the remission of sins, and to Christ give all the prophets witness, that through His name, whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins. Acts 2:38; 10:43. And the apostles as faithful servants followed the command of Christ, as we read in Acts, where Peter taught the people of Jeru[1]salem, saying: “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, and they that gladly received his word were baptized.” Acts 2:38, 41. Likewise we also find concerning the eunuch from Ethiopia, that he was baptized by Philip upon the confession of his faith. V. 37, 38. Philip also baptized both men and women, when he had preached to them the things concerning the kingdom of God. V. 12. Peter also commanded to baptize Cornelius and his household, when he and all his household, by faith, had received the Holy Ghost. 10:47, 48. The jailer and his household also were baptized, when they had come to believe in the Lord Jesus. 16:33. Thus the apostles baptized only believers, after they had first taught them to repent, to die unto sin, and to be buried by baptism, to rise again in newness of life. Rom. 6:4. Thus baptism is a burial of sin, a washing of regeneration, the like figure whereunto even baptism, says Peter, doth also now save us, not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God. I Pet. 3:21. For by baptism it is indicated to believers, that they, through Christ, are inwardly baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire, concerning which we have many testimonies in the Scriptures, and thus enter into a covenant with the Most High, who assures them by His Holy Spirit, of the grace and merits of our Lord Jesus Christ that He is their God, and that they are His children.

This in brief is our belief respecting baptism, and we, moreover, renounce everything that has been instituted by men, contrary to it.

We further have from the Word of God the Supper, or breaking of bread, which the Lord Himself instituted, and commanded His apostles, for a remembrance of His sufferings and death, as Paul writes: “The Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come. Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not dis[1]cerning the Lord’s body.” I Cor. 11: 23-29. Thus did Christ Jesus institute the Supper with bread and wine, to be used in the Christian assembly, in the name of the Lord, for a token of brotherly love and unity, for a sign that we, through His merits, by faith in His holy name, have become partakers of Christ, the true bread from heaven, as Paul declares: “The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.” I Cor. 10:16, 17. But they that are meet for this bread must have died unto sin, and have buried it [sin] by baptism, and have risen again with Christ in a godly Christian life; they must have become new creatures in Christ, and been cleansed in His blood; they must be saved by the washing of water by the Word, be flesh of Christ’s flesh, and bone of His bones; they must be partakers of the divine nature, and further flee all the perishing lusts of this world; they must also by one Spirit be baptized into one body, and have been made to drink into one Spirit. II Cor. 5:17; Ephesians 5:26; I Cor. 12:13. This Supper is wholly perverted by the world, for they hold their supper with harlots and rogues, with drunkards, adulterers, idolaters, liars, thieves, murderers, railers, and sorcerers, of whom it is written, that such shall not inherit the kingdom of God, for their part shall be in the fiery lake which shall burn with fire and brimstone, which is the second death. Gal. 5:21; Rev. 21:8. They also believe that in eating the bread and drinking the cup they eat the real body of Christ, and drink His real blood, whereas Christ says to the Jews, when they also understood it carnally, even as these do still understand it, that flesh and blood did profit nothing; it is the Spirit that quickeneth: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life. John 6:63. We also find in many places, that Christ sat down on the right hand of His Father in heaven, and that He shall possess heaven, until the time that there will be fulfilled what God has spoken by the mouth of His prophets. Acts 3:21. And because I, my dear children, have from the heart accepted and believed these three articles, from the Word of God, as from the mouth of the Lord by the Holy Ghost, and have, according to my weak ability, avoided and shunned evil, and all that is contrary thereunto, as many different abominations, idolatry, infant baptism, the idolatrous, perverted supper, auricular confession, and divers other abominations; therefore I must suffer and die.

But it has been so from the beginning of the world, that the righteous have had to suffer much, as Christ says: “They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me” (John 16: 2, 3); for “had they known him, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.” I Corinthians 2:8. And Christ says: “If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you.” John 15:19.

Thus the children of God are called and chosen from this dark, wicked world to the light Jesus Christ, that their works, which are done in God, may reprove the world and bring to light its wickedness; therefore they are enraged against them, after the manner of Cain. Because Abel’s sacrifice was acceptable before the Lord, therefore he was slain by Cain; for that which is pure and clear cannot come forth; he that departeth from evil, and doeth good, is every one’s prey. Isa. 59:14, 15. And all that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution. II Tim. 3:12. The angel said to Tobit: “Because thou wast pleasing to God, it had to be thus; thou couldest not remain without temptation, that thou mightest be tried.” Tobit 12:13. “The disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his lord. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub; how much more shall they call them of his household? If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also.” Matt. 10:24, 25; John 15:20. My dear little children, what I, your father, must now suffer for, will not be to your disgrace, for it is for the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Hence be not ashamed of it, for we cannot die a more glorious death for the Lord, than for the Word of God. Peter and John departed joyfully from the presence of the council, when they had been scourged, because they were counted worthy to suffer shame for the name of Jesus. Acts 5:41. And the same apostle says: “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.” I Pet. 4:14.

It is further my wish, my dear children, that you keep yourselves from the evil works of this world, the number of which is very great, that you be not condemned with it; for the world and all the lust thereof shall pass away, but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever, yea, the Lord will keep him as the apple of His eye, and his good works as a signet. I Cor. 11:32; Sir. 17:22. Therefore strive from your youth for that which is best, submit your shoulders to the truth, flee all youthful lusts, and endeavor to take up the yoke of the Lord, namely, the doctrine of Jesus Christ, now in your youthful days, even until old age, yea, unto the end of your life, then a wise and perfect man will be beheld in you. Diligently search the holy Scriptures, that you may thereby go on perfect in the divine life, from which the world is alienated; and let the Word of Christ be planted in you, that it may dwell in you richly in all wisdom. Col. 3:16. Remember always God’s commandment, and continually His Word, which shall make your heart perfect, and give you wisdom, as you desire; for the Word of the Most High is the fountain of wisdom, and her entrance are the everlasting commandments. Sirach 1:5. Through the Word of God you receive godly senses that are exercised to discern both good and evil, for the holy Scriptures testify of God’s goodness, and makes the ignorant (that desire it) wise to fear God, and to flee all wickedness, and do good. For he that fears God will do good. The fear of God is the beginning of wisdom, and to depart from evil is understanding. Job 28:28. The fear of the Lord is a fountain of wisdom, to depart from the snares of eternal death. Prov. 14:27. And the wages of sin is death. Rom. 6:23. Hence, my dear children, shun the cause which leads to death, that is sin, which is seen very much in those that arle carnal, for the world lieth in wickedness, for sin is very lightly esteemed by them, yet the teeth thereof are as the teeth of a lion, slaying the souls of men, for all sin and iniquity is as a twoedged sword, the wounds whereof can not be healed. I John 5:19; Sir. 21:2, 3. O my dear children, keep your souls with the greatest diligence, so that you also speak no iniquity with your mouth; and beware of lying, for man, says Christ, shall have to give account of every idle word which he shall have idly spoken. Matt. 12:36. Hence Paul says: “Put away lying, and speak truth with one another.” Eph. 4:25. For idle words shall not go free, and the mouth that lieth slayeth the soul; and liars have no part in the kingdom of God, but their part shall be in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone. Wisd. 1:11; Rev. 21:8.

Dear children, be faithful wherever you live, or wherever you are be good and faithful to all men; and beware of stealing, for thieves have no place in the kingdom of God, for it is an abominable, great sin; hence let neither your eye nor your heart covet ought of that which is not yours, for a thief is nowhere liked, for wherever he goes he and his hands are watched.

Thus, my dear children, conduct yourselves honestly toward everyone, and whatever you hear in the house that should be kept secret, do not proclaim in the streets, or to everyone from house to house, but observe secrecy and attend to your work, and be not negligent through idleness, for idleness makes thieves of boys, and harlots of girls, which is frequently seen to happen, that daughters reach the brothel, and sons the gallows; this often comes from the fact that they are lickerish, and will not work. Hence conduct yourselves well with those with whom you are, and obey them, even as you ought to obey your father, and be not stubborn and obstinate, but obey them willingly from the heart, and treat them and all men courteously and kindly; and beware of backbiting, for this too is a great sin, a thief is a shameful thing, but a backbiter is more shameful still, for the backbiter reveals what he secretly knows. Sir. 5:14. Hence keep your tongue from evil, and your lips from speaking guile. Eschew evil, and do good: seek peace, and ensue it; for the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and His ears are open unto their prayers: but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil. Ps. 34:13; I Pet. 3:10-12. Therefore put off now all envy and backbiting (I Pet. 2:1), and do not envy one another, nor any one, for envy destroys all friendship, and separates good friends, and through envy Cain slew his brother Abel. Out of envy the sons of Jacob cast their brother Joseph into the pit, and sold him.

O my dear children, keep constantly in the house, and do not go in the street much, when you have nothing to do there; for there one learns nothing but roguery, as fighting, playing, gambling, cursing, swearing, and to speak many unprofitable words. O children, it is very injurious for you, according to soul and body, to run in the street: but, when you do not have to work, take a Testament in your hand, and read in it; that will be very appro[1]priate for you. And you Janneken and Joosken, you are older than your sister Mijntken; show mercy according to your ability in assisting to provide for her board, and work diligently with your hands, that you may have to give to him that needeth (Eph. 4:28), for you are under great obligation, after my departure to do the best for one another, that you may properly help one another according to your ability. Let the younger obey the older, that there may be no contention. In this and all other things show your humility; for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. I Pet. 5:5. And those that are proud of heart He has cast down from their seats, and set them of low degree thereupon. Luke 1:52. Hence, my dear children, let not pride rule in you, in word or in deed; for David says: “A froward heart shall depart from me: I will not know a wicked person. Whoso privily slandereth his neighbor, him will I cut off; him that hath a high look and a proud heart will not I suffer. Mine eyes shall be upon the faithful of the land, that they may dwell with me: he that walketh in a perfect way, he shall serve me.” Ps. 101:4-6. O my dear children, be good and kind to one another, and let no spiteful words be heard from you, either to one another or to any one else. Be also obedient to my wife, your mother; for the Lord’s sake, and for my sake, for she was very dear and precious to me; but now I must leave her and you for the name of the Lord, according to the command of Christ, which I would not do for all the world, but for the Lord and the Gospel’s sake we must forsake everything, father, mother, wife, child, brothers, sisters, lands, house, home, yea, moreover even our own life else we are not worthy to be His disciples. Matt. 10:37; Mark 8:35.

Herewith I will now bid adieu to my dear children and take my leave from them; the Lord grant them His abundant rich blessing, that they may grow up in a becoming godly life, and increase in the knowledge of Christ.

O my dear children, neglect not to thank your Lord and God before eating and drinking (Deuteronomy 8:10); and when you lie down to sleep and when you arise, upon your knees, with folded hands, entreat Him for His grace.

I now commend you and your mother, my dear in God beloved wife, to the Lord, who is able to provide for you above that we are able to ask in our prayer, in soul and body. And it is also my wish, that this testament be copied for you, and that it be preserved for Heyne and the children, in remembrance of me, and when it begins to wear out, have it copied again, that it do not perish; this I kindly request. Adieu, Heyne. Farewell, adieu, Janneken, my oldest daughter, and farewell, adieu, Joosken; farewell, adieu, Mijntken, and adieu, my dear in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord. Adieu, we must now part. The Almighty God, who blessed Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, also bless you in heavenly places, through Jesus Christ. Amen.

The crucified Christ, blessed be He, be your comfort and abundant, rich treasure of grace. The peace of God and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you. Once more adieu.

Farewell and adieu, dear Neelken. I thank the Lord and you for the kind fellowship and the love you have shown me. I go before; the Lord direct your hearts in the love of God and the patience of Christ, that I may find you with the Lord. II Thessalonians 3:5.

By me, from prison at Ghent, written on the second day of Dec. 1572.

MATTHEUS BERNAERTS.

Section 515.

A THANKSGIVING BEFORE AND AFTER EATING, WHICH MATTHEUS BERNAERTS, CALLED VAN LINCKEN, COMPOSED IN HIS PRISON AND SENT TO HIS CHILDREN

Before eating

O taste and see that the Lord is good, who has created these creatures, and given them to those that believe, to be used by them with thanksgiving, to the praise and glory of His holy name. (Ps. 34: 8; I Tim. 4:3). O dearest, most gracious, merciful, eternal Father do not forget Thy poor, miserable children, that are persecuted for Thy holy name’s sake.

After eating

Let us now praise and thank the Lord, who has so graciously fed us in our bodies. Let us entreat the Father, to feed us now with the bread of eternal life, that we may with our spirits, souls and bodies that have been fed do His holy will. O dearest, most gracious, merciful, eternal Father do not forget Thy poor, miserable children, that are persecuted for Thy holy name’s sake. Amen:

Written by me in my prison.
MATTHEUS BERNAERTS,
called van Lincken.

Section 516.

ADRIAN ROGIERS, BURNED FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AT GHENT IN FLANDERS, THE 4TH OF DECEMBER, A. D. 1572

Here follow three letters which Adrian Rogiers wrote from his prison.

First letter to his wife,

Out of tender love, an affectionate greeting to you my most dearly beloved wife, whom I love from the heart, this the Lord knows who knows all things, and, according to the words of Jeremiah, tries men’s hearts and reins. Jer. 17:10. Further, my love, after this my proper and Christian salutation, let me, please, inform you, that I, the Lord be praised forever, am in tolerably good health according to the ‘flesh, and according to the spirit, God be praised, my mind is disposed to’leap by’ our God over a wall. Ps: 18:29. However, my dearest, I trust through the goodness of God, that you are also well in soul and body, and prepared, by the help of God rather to die honorably with Eleazar, than to live with ignominy.. II Mac. 6:19. The almighty Lord, who in time of need provides bread, and according to the words of the prophet, gives both wine and milk without price (Isa. 55:1), may so strengthen and confirm you and us all, by His Holy Spirit, that we may in our present tribulation be able to bear all that comes upon us for the Lord’s sake, and may fear His name, for thereunto has God de[1]livered us from him that was too strong for us, that we should serve and fear Him in true righteousness all our lives, for Sirach says: “There is nothing better than the fear of the Lord.” Sir. 23:27. Therefore, O my dear wife, let us fear the Lord with all our heart, and in every distress let us flee to the Lord, and He will help us, for David says: “The Lord lays upon us a burden, but he also helps us bear it; for we have a God that helps, and the Lord of lords that delivers from death.” Ps. 68:20. For He is, says the prophet, a strength to the poor, a strength to the needy in his distress, a refuge from the storm, and a shadow from the heat. Isa. 25:4. For He stands at the right hand of the poor, to save him from those that condemn his soul. Ps. 109:31, But God shall wound the head of His enemies, and the hairy scalp of such a one as goeth on still in his trespasses. Ps. 68:21. For Judith also says: “Woe to the heathen that persecute my people I for the Lord Almighty shall judge them, and visit them in the day of vengeance; he shall torment their body with fire and worms, and they shall burn and weep forever.” Judith 16: 17. But that with which the Lord chastiseth us, O my chosen, endures but for a moment, for David says: “Weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning.” Psalm 30:5. “For God,” says Judith, “chastens us, his servants, for correction; but the ungodly he punishes to their destruction.” Judith 8:27.

Therefore, my dear wife, let us bear our cross patiently for a little while yet; and let us consider how much our dear Lord suffered for us, even as the prophet says: “He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief and we hid as it were our faces from him; he was despised, and we esteemed him not. Surely he hath `borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our tra.nsgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. He yeas oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth.” Isa. 53:3-7.

Hence, O my dear wife, since we know, as Peter teaches, that Christ suffered in the flesh, let us arm ourselves with the same mind; for he. that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; that he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of the flesh, but to the will of God. I Peter 4:1, 2.

Thus, my dearest, be of good cheer when the Lord tries you, for it is written: “The souls of the righteous are chastised a little, but much good shall come to them; for God proves them, and finds them worthy for himself. He tries them as gold in the furnace, and receives them as a fat sacrifice. And in the time of their visitation, they shall shine. and run to and fro like sparks among the stubble. They shall judge the heathen, and have dominion over all nations, and the Lord shall reign over them forever. For they that put their trust in him shall find that he faithfully keepeth what he hath promised; and such as be faithful in love shall abide with him; for his saints are in his mercy, and he hath care for his elect.” Wisd. 3:5-9.

Therefore, O my love, let us commit our cause and the distress that comes upon us to the Lord, and cast our care upon Him; for He, says Peter, careth for us; and if God be for us, says Paul, who will be against us? I Pet. 5:7; Rom. 8:31.

Hence, O my love, let us be of good courage, and watch diligently, that, when our Bridegroom comes, we may triumph with Him forever and ever. Amen.

Further, my very dear wife, I commit you to our dear Lord; may He in every way be your guide, for I take leave now, and bid you adieu. Do the best for the children, as I am confident you will.

Know further, my love, that I have received your letter, for which I thank you much; greet much in my name the one that wrote it. However, you must also know that I am very much grieved that I have not heard from you so long; I beg you to let me know how it goes with you and the children.

I further bid you adieu once more; pray the Lord for me, as I do for you, and greet the acquaintances. We prisoners all greet you; pray the Lord for us.

Written in my bonds, for your best, by me your dear husband.

ADRIAN ROGIERS.

Section 517.

ANOTHER LETTER BY SAID ADRIAN ROGIERS, WRIT;TEN IN PRISON TO HIS WIFE

An affectionate loving salutation to you my most dearly beloved wife, whom I wedded before God and His glorious church.

Further, after all proper and Christian salutation, let me please inform your love, that I, the Lord be forever praised, am in tolerably good health according to the flesh, and accord[1]ing to the spirit, God be praised, my mind is still disposed, to leap by my God over a wall. However, I hope and trust that you are also well in soul and body, God be thanked, and unharmed in the faith. The Almighty Lord, who only, according to what David writes, doeth wondrous things, may keep and strengthen you and us all, together with His Holy Spirit, that we may live and die to His glory, and be patient in this present tribulation; and when we are tried, let us remember that we are not the only ones, but that God, according to Paul’s writing, scourgeth every son whom he loveth. Heb. 12:6. As it also appeared, that God before our time tried our fathers, as Judith tells, when the city of Bethulia was besieged, and they, because of water famine, wanted to surrender the city after five days (Judith 8:11); whereupon Judith admonished them to patience, saying: “Who are ye that ye set the Lord the time and days when to help? for this tendeth not to obtain mercy, but much rather wrath and disfavor. Let us therefore be sorry for it, and with tears seek the face of the Lord. And ye men and brethren, ye that are the rulers of the people, go to the people and tell them, how God in former times tried our fathers, whether they served him from the heart or not. Even as our father Abraham was tried by many temptations, whereby he remained the friend of God; even as also Isaac, Jacob and Moses, and all who were of the number of God’s beloved, who had to overcome through much affliction, as Sirach teaches us, saying: My child, if thou wilt be God’s servant, prepare thyself for temptation. Endure and be constant, and depart not away, when the ungodly lure you. For as gold is tried in the fire, so righteousness is tried in the fire of affliction. But ye that fear the Lord, hope the best of him, and your comfort shall not fail. For consider the examples of the ancients, and lay them to heart; for never was any confounded that trusted in the Lord: or who was ever forsaken, that did abide in the fear of God?” Sir. 2:1.

Thus, my very dear wife, despair not, when you are tried by the Lord; for after He has wounded, says job, He can heal again; for He kills, and makes alive again, He leads into hell, and out again. Job 5:18; Deut 32:39.

Thus, my very dear wife, cleave firmly to the Lord, and diligently exercise yourself in godliness, and you shall find that godliness is mightier than all things; for wisdom did not forsake the righteous when he was sold, but delivered him from sin; she went down with him into the pit, and left him not in bonds, till she brought him the sceptre of the kingdom, and power against those that oppressed him. Wisd. 10:13, 14.

Thus, my dear wife, though we are now for a little while in tribulation, let us possess our souls with patience, for God shall exalt us over all those that now do violence to and oppress us, for Christ says in the Gospel: “Woe unto you that laugh now! for ye shall mourn and weep; but rejoice ye that weep now; for ye shall laugh.” Luke 6:25, 21.

Therefore, O my very dear wife, let us bear the heat of the sun, yet a little longer, and give our back to the smiters; for yet a little while, and he that shall come will come. Isa. 50:6; Heb. 10:37. Therefore, O my love, let us willingly help bear His reproach without the camp, and remember that the servant is not better than his Lordfor if they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of His household? Hebrews 13:13; Matt. 10:24, 25. Ah, if they have done these things in a green tree, what shall they do to us dry trees? Luke 23:31. Let us therefore lift up the idle hands which hang down, and, according to Isaiah’s writing, confirm the feeble knees, to make straight paths for our feet, and run, according to Paul’s teaching, with patience the race, that is set before us, and let us with Moses have respect unto the recompense of the reward; for it is certainly true what Paul writes: “If we suffer with Christ, we shall also rejoice and reign with him.” Isa. 35:3; Heb. 12:12, 13; 11:26; II Tim. 2:12. Hence let us not be weary in well doing, for in due time we shall very abundantly and with joy reap the precious seed which we now sow with weeping. Gal. 6:9; Ps. 126:5, 6. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal. II Cor. 4:17, 18. Thus, my very dear wife, I pray you have the Lord always before your eyes, that you may hereafter reign and triumph with the Lord forever and ever. Amen.

Further, my very dear wife, I commend you to the Lord, and to His Word full of all comfort and consolation, asking you to take my letter in good part, and kindly requesting that you will also remember me by writing, for I am often exceedingly desirous to hear from you.

I heard that you tried hard to come to me, but it could not be; however, be of good cheer. I hope that though we cannot meet here, we shall hereafter meet together with the Lord, where parting will be no more.

Thus, I bid you adieu. Do the best for the children, and pray the Lord for me; I will do the same for you according to my ability.

Nothing more, but greet the acquaintances very cordially in my name; Maerten van der Straten, and Beliken van der Straten, his very dear wife, and Hansken, Margriet and Din[1]gentgen also greet you and the acquaintances much; pray the Lord earnestly for us.

Written in my bonds, by me your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

ADRIAN ROGIERS.

Section 518.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM ADRIAN ROGIERS TO HIS WIFE, WRITTEN IN PRISON AT GHENT

Out of a loving heart an affectionate greeting to you my dearly beloved wife; whom I wedded before God and His glorious church, and whom I also love from the heart, this the Lord knows, who with His eyes that are as a flame of fire penetrates everyhing. Rev. 1:14. Further, after all proper and Christian salutation, let me, please, inform your love, that I am in tolerably good health according to the flesh, and my mind is still fixed, by the help of the Lord, to hold fast to the faith even to the very end. Furthermore, my dear wife, I trust that you are also well in soul and body, God be praised, and ready to pass the time of your so[1]journing here, with joy, to the praise of the Lord and the salvation of your soul. The good, eternal and Almighty God, who through His gracious goodness gives both wine and milk without price, strengthen and confirm you and us all together by His Holy Spirit, that we may serve the Lord in His fear, for there is nothing better than the fear of the Lord, for Sirach says: “Money and riches lift up the heart, but much more the fear of the Lord; for he that feareth the Lord, with him it shall be well at the last.” Sir. 40:26. Therefore, O my dear lamb, cleave firmly to the Lord, and arm yourself; put on the armor of God, that you may be able to withstand all the subtle assaults of the devil, for our adversary, the devil, says Peter, rests not, but walks about us, as a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. Eph. 6:13; I Pet. 5:8. Hence, O my dear sister, stand fast in the faith, pray, and be on the watch; put on the bond of love, and beware of false prophets, for in the last days, as Christ says, many false prophets shall arise, saying: “Lo, here is Christ, and, lo, there is Christ,” but do not go forth. And they shall say: “Behold, he is in the desert, and in the chamber; but believe them not. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” Matt. 24:23. Therefore, O my love, persevere steadfastly, till you are taken hence; for yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, Hence possess your soul with patience, and endure the heat of the sun for a little while, for Christ has promised us tribulation in the world, and God also speaks through the prophet, saying: “Be in pain, and labor to bring forth, O daughter of Zion, like a woman in travail: for now shalt thou go forth out of the city, and thou shalt dwell in the field.” John 16:33; Mic. 4:10. In short, the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. Matt. 11:12. And Paul also says that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God. Acts 14:22. For Christ, who is our head, went before us, and had to suffer much reproach for our sake, as the prophet says: “He took upon him all our sins, and bore our reproach, and he is dumb as a sheep before her shearers: and when he was reviled, he reviled not again, and when he was threatened, he threatened not again, but committed vengeance to him that judgeth righteously.” Isa. 53:6, 7; I Pet. 2:23. Thus we must also, my dear wife, according to the words of Peter, follow the Lord’s footsteps. For Paul says: “Being reviled we bless.” I Cor. 4:12. And Christ also taught us to pray for those that afflict us. Matt. 5:44.

Hence, O my dear lamb, let us in all things show ourselves true members of Christ, and think as Paul says: “If we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him.” II Tim. 2:12. Let us therefore lay aside all malice, and shun the sin which doth beset us, and follow after holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord. I Pet. 2:1; Heb. 12:1, 14. Oh, let us adorn ourselves with a holy conversation, and let us not be conformed to the world, which shall pass away with its lusts.

Therefore, O my dear lamb, let us watch diligently, as servants that constantly wait for their Lord, that we may through the grace of God be partakers of the glorious reward, with all the elect children of God, forever and ever. Amen.

Further, my dear wife, I do not know much more to write you, but pray you to excuse my little gift, for if Habakkuk had brought something better, you would have fared better. Hist. o f Dest. o f Drag. 33, etc.

Furthermore, my dear wife, know that I received what you sent me, for which I thank you sincerely, for it was to me a great consolation. Further, my dear wife, Maerten van der Straten and his dear wife, Beliken van der Straten, greet you much. Margriet van der Sluys, and Dingentgen of Honschoten, and that honorable youth Hansken of Oudenaerde greet you much, and finally we all jointly ask you, earnestly to pray to the Lord for us, that He will make us meet rather to die honorably with Eleazar, than to live with ignominy. Nothing more, but I commend you to the Lord, and to the rich, comforting Word of His grace. And do the best for the children in every way; teach them to fear the Lord; though I am confident that you will do this; I can not forbear to write it; but whatever I do is done out of pure love and from a good heart.

Farewell; do the best in the beginning and in the end.

Written for your service, by me your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

ADRIAN ROGIERS.

Section 519.

MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN,. WITH $ELIKEN HIS WIFE, A. D. 1572

At this time yet another pious brother, named Maerten van der Straten born at Kortrijck in Flanders, with his wife, named Beliken van der Straten, fell into the hands of the enemies of the truth, so that after manifold temptations their faith was found much more precious, than perishable gold, which is tried by fire. Hence Maerten van der Straten, and two other brethren and a sister (who are separately mentioned in this book), on the 4th of December, A. D. 1572, in the city of Ghent, steadfastly delivered up their bodies as a sacrifice acceptable unto God, and were together burned in the Friday Market, with balls in their mouths; and Beliken van der Straten was subsequently, in 1573, in Lent, offered up in the same place for the truth; having thus fought a good fight, finished the course, kept the faith, and, notwith[1]standing the opposition of the tyrants taken the kingdom of God by force.

Concerning these two pious witnesses a separate book has been printed, containing many excellent letters by Maerten van der Straten, and several hymns, which these persons composed and addressed to each other, and to others in prison. Of these letters we commu[1]nicate to you several, as follows.

Section 520.

THE FIRST LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN TO HIS WIFE

I Maerten van der Straten, your dear husband and brother in the Lord (both unworthily, however) wish you, my affectionately beloved wife, Beliken van der Straten, who are with me, according to Paul’s writing, in the mouth of the lion (II Timothy 4:17), and wounded by Babylon’s watchmen (Canticles 5:7), much grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father; and may the love of His Son be multiplied to you, and may the power, of the Holy Ghost richly dwell in you, that you may to the praise of the Lord bring forth good and meet fruits, and let your light shine before men, even as a city that is set on a high hill, that you may leave behind you a good name among the heathen, and a good memory in Israel; and the God of our fathers grant you grace, and prosper what you undertake, that Israel may rejoice over you, and that your name may be reckoned among all the saints, and that you may hereafter play the new song, before the throne of the Lord, forever and ever. Rev. 14:2, 3. This I wish you, my chosen love, with all the strength of my soul, and from a heart full of love.

Out of a fond heart permeated with love, an affectionate greeting to you, O my dearest `love, whom I love with all my heart, in accordance with the Word of God, that a man shall leave father and mother, and cleave to his wife. For you, O my dear lamb, are flesh of my flesh, and bone of my bones; and no man, says Paul, ever yet hated his own flesh.; but nourisheth and cherisheth it. Eph. 5:29. Hence I have good reason to love you, as I also do, this the Almighty Lord  knows, who, according to the words of Jeremiah, tries men’s hearts and reins. Jer. 17:10.

Further, after this my proper and Christian salutation, know, my affectionately beloved wife, that I, according to the words of Sirach, add day to day through much tribulation, as one that lodges in the field, and receives, many a storm, hail and rain on his body. But God, who kills and makes alive, will, I hope, preserve me, that I shall with Eleazar prefer an hon[1]orable death to an ignominious life.

Furthermore, my dearly beloved, whom I took by the hand with tears of joy, I hope and trust that you are alsowell in soul and body, ready with Susanna rather to fall into the hands of men, than to sin in the sight of the living God, who, with His eyes, which are like a flame of.fire, penetrates all things. Sus. 23; Rev. 1:14. The Almighty Lord of lords, who, .according to Paul’s writing, is rich in goodness, and abounds with grace and mercy, look upon you and us all with His gracious eyes, and deliver us from this misery; for I, like you, am at this time in great distress, besieged as those of Bethulia (Judith 7); my enemies have turned away the water with which I was formerly wont to refresh my heart, and they have compassed about the fountains where I was accustomed to quench my thirst. But the Almighty King is the true fountain, who, as Jeremiah says, with His learned tongue comforts the weary soul, and, according to the words of the prophet, in time of need gives bread, and in thirst water; Him, I hope, they shall not intrench or compass about; for He regards neither grated windows nor bolts, neither locks nor doors; and He, I hope, will visit us before long, for He knows that we are most sorely smitten and wounded by Babylon’s watchmen, in a dry and dark land, far and deep in Babylonia, where neither His word nor His beautiful songs of praise are heard. Jer. 31:25; Isa. 30:20; Cant. 5:7; Ps. 137:1.

Hence I hope that He will exercise mercy above justice over us, since He sees our tribulation, and knows that I, for my part, am not able to bear it, because, my weakness is so great; for among all that fear God there is no one so imperfect as I am. For  my miserable weakness is so manifold, that I often bewail it with tears, and I am so despondent that it seems to me that my heart is convulsed, because the Lord does not take away my reproach. Hence I may well say with David: “O Lord God of my salvation, I have cried day and night before thee: let my prayer come before thee: incline thine ear unto my “cry; for my soul is full of troubles and my life draweth nigh unto the grave. I am counted with them that go down into the pit; I am as a man that hath no strength: free among the dead, like the slain that lie in the grave, whom thou rememberest no more: and they are cut off from thy hand. Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit, in darkness, in the deeps. Thy wrath lieth hard upon me, and thou hast afflicted me with all thy waves” (Ps. 88:1-7); for all my persecutors hold counsel against me, utterly to starve my hungry soul, and to deprive my thirsty soul of drink. Hence I may well say with the prophet: “My enemies wait for my soul, and they render me evil for good, to bring me into sorrow.” Ps. 56:6.

Hence, O my love, my dearest love, I cannot forbear to utter my complaint before you, to ease my sorrowful heart, which is often so disconsolate, yea, so disconsolate, that I might well say with David, in my despondency: O Lord, I am cut off from before Thine eyes (Ps. 31:22); yet I trust that He will before long hear the voice of my supplication. Hence I pray you, my dear lamb, let not your ears become weary of hearing my sorrowful complaint, nor let your eyes tire of beholding my afflicted countenance. I hope that the Lord will so order it, that it will not last much longer; hence bear patiently with me for a little while yet, even as you have always done towards me. For when it did not go well with us according to the flesh, you always showed more patience than I, for which I heartily thank you. For your hands were more diligent than mine to maintain the household; and you walked more piously by your faith before God, than I; and your patience is greater even until this present day, than mine. Hence I have good reason to love you more than Paul loved the church at Ephesus, which he yet for three years warned night and day, with anxiety, with watching, and with tears. Acts 20:19, 31. O my lamb, my love, my dearest love, I have now, God be praised, also had you for about three years, and have in these our bonds of tribulation had great anxiety day and night for you, and have sighed so many a sigh, and wept so many a tear, which I would not have wept, had I been able to speak to you. But now, my affectionately beloved wife, since God has so ordered it, that I must leave you, and, as it seems, go before, I say thus: Though I am not worthy to exhort you, I yet exhort you in this letter with tears, and beseech you, always to have the Lord before your eyes, and to cleave to Him with prayer and fasting. For I know that if God takes me out of the flesh before you, that you will after my departure be severely assailed; and therefore I beseech you, O my only lamb, for the Lord’s sake, that you will watch circumspectly, as did the good and wise virgins, who expected their bridegroom every hour. And I pray you, O my love, my dearest love, if I have found grace before your eyes, remember me, even as the pious, God fearing Judith remembered her husband. Jud. 16:22. O Beliken, Beliken, my dearly beloved, the three years which we have lived together do not seem to me to be three days; hence when I think of the parting, my heart is troubled. Yet I would, if it must be, that the Lord would come speedily. For I have, the Lord knows, so many sore vexations, so that I may well utter my complaint with David, and say: “O Lord, my chastisement is ready every morning” (Ps. 73:14); for he that seeks my soul, as a bird without cause, neither sleeps nor slumbers day nor night, evening nor morning; but I expect with Paul, that God, before long, will deliver me and us all out of the mouth of the lion. II Tim. 4:17. Further, my affectionately beloved wife, Beliken van der Straten, whom I love from the heart, let me, please tell your love, that I do not know much more to write at this;’ time, but I commend you to Almighty God, and to His comforting Word. Moreover, I take leave from you, even as bound Israel, who gave their children the last milk; however, God who made the heavenly host, is well able to turn the elephants back again. III Macc. 180. His will be done, and not ours. Nothing more. The Lord be with you. Greet them that are with you, from me. Adrian also greets you much.

Written by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord. MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN.

Section 521.

THE SECOND LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN TO HIS WIFE

I Maerten van der Straten, your dearly beloved husband and brother in the Lord, wish you my affectionately beloved wife and sister in the Lord, Beliken van der Straten, much grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father; and may the love of His Son always be multiplied to you, and the power of the Holy Ghost dwell in you richly, that you may thereby lead a chaste conversation among the heathen, and be a light for them that sit in darkness, so that you, according to Isaiah’s writing, may see the King in His beauty (Isa. 33:17) and be numbered among the royal host that have washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb, our Lord Jesus Christ, who bore our reproach, healed our wounds, and restored for us that which He had not taken away, that He might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God His Father; to whom be honor, power, glory, and praise, for ever and ever. Amen. Ps. 69:4; Gal. 1:4.

Cordially written to you, my chosen, dearest love Beliken van der Straten, whom I love from the heart, yea, more than my own life, for you are flesh of my flesh. In short, you are mine and I am yours. Hence I thank the Lord without ceasing, that He has given me you; for I would not have thought that God would have given me such a faithful helpmate, with whom I have found so much love and patience; but God has in every way shown me more mercy than I am worthy, and I hope He will do so yet, when I shall need it most, for He is a gracious God, who according to Paul’s writing, is rich in goodness, and abounds in mercy. Eph. 2:4.

Further, my dearly beloved, after this my brotherly salutation, let me, please, inform your love, that my mind, God be praised, is fixed by His help, to live and die in the truth. However, my love, I trust that through the grace of the Lord you are also thus minded, by His help to fear His name all the days of your life. The Lord of lords, and God of gods, grant you and us all His grace to this end.

Furthermore, Beliken, my love, I understand it to be your request, that I shall write to you once more, which it is impossible for me to refuse you; yet I am unworthy to write to you, because of the thorn which I have in my flesh, for my weakness is so great, that I might well say: “Oh, that my head were waters, that I might day and night bewail my miserable weakness”; for my weakness is exceeding great, and my sorrow moreover is not small, for when I think, O Beliken, my only lamb, that I must part from you, and leave you among this adulterous generation, oh, then my heart is burdened unto death, and when I think; if God should take you out of the flesh before me, oh, then my heart is troubled still more, for I feel that after your departure, I should not see a single happy day. Thus my thoughts distress me from every side, so that I may well say with Susanna, “Oh, in what a great strait am I now!” Sus. 22. Yea, this miserable state has so laid hold on me, that I may well cry to God, and say with Hezekiah: “O Lord, ease me: for I suffer distress” (Isa. 38:14), yea, such distress as is suffered by the hinds, when they writhe to bring forth. Moreover, I am ofttimes more despondent than Jonah, when he was smitten down by the sun, Jonah 4:8. Hence I may also well say: “O tribulation and vexation, how long will ye live in me?” Yea, moreover. I may well say with David: “My enemies ploughed upon my back, and made long their furrows.” Ps. 129:3. But then I console myself again, O my love, when I remember, that God, as Paul says, chasteneth whom He loveth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.; and with the temptation also makes a way to escape, that one may be able to bear it, which I have often experienced. Heb. 12:6; I Cor. 10:13. Hence I also thank the Lord, who has everywhere de livered me from the snare of the fowler. Ps. 91:3. Therefore I will also with David praise the Lord and glorify Him among many, for He stands at the right hand of His poor, to save him from those that condemn his soul. Ps. 92:1; 109:31. Hence, O my chosen, dearest love, let us firmly cleave to the Lord, and not stumble, though the wicked persecutes him that is more righteous than himself. For job says: “The ungodly pluck the child from the breast and make it an orphan in the city; they cause men to sigh, and the souls of the slain to cry out; and God troubleth them not.” Job 24:9, 12. But it is nevertheless certain, that God will not always say amen to their course. For He says by the prophet: “I hold my peace for a time, and am still, but at the last I will avenge myself on mine enemies.” Isaiah 42:1 S, For I lift up my hand to heaven, and say, I live for ever. If I whet my glittering sword, and mine hand take hold on judgment; I will render vengeance to mine enemies, and will reward them that hate me. I will make mine arrows drunk with blood, and my sword shall devour flesh over the blood of the slain, and over the captives, and over the uncovered head of the enemy. Hence, Moses says: “Rejoice, all ye that are his people; for he will avenge the blood of his servants, and render vengeance to his adversaries; but he will be. merciful unto the land of his people.” Deuteronomy 32:40-43. Thus, O my love, my only lamb, let us be of good courage: though we must now sow in tears, we shall in due time, I hope, reap an abundant harvest. For God says through the prophet: “Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love her: rejoice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her; that ye may suck, and be satisfied with the breasts of her consolations; that ye may milk out, and be delighted with the abundance of her glory.” Isa. 66:10, 11.

Thus, O my chosen, dearest love, let us for a little while help the Lord bear His reproach: for it is a faithful saying, says Paul: “If we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him, and if we die with him we shall also live with him; and then all tears shall be wiped away from our eyes, and all our tribulation shall be changed into eternal joy. Hence, O my love, let us diligently pray the Lord, that this promise may be fulfilled in us, and that we may be found citizens in the beautiful city where the walls are of sapphire and the streets pure gold.” Rev. 21:18.

Further my love, I will commend you to our dear Lord; may He keep and govern you as His daughter, for I take leave now and bid you adieu.

Oh, adieu, my affectionately beloved, for we must part in tears. Oh, adieu, Beliken van der Straten, my very dear wife, whose hand I took with tears of joy. Oh, bitter parting, how hard it is for me! Once more I say adieu. O Beliken, my chosen, dearest love, I thank you most affectionately for all your pure love. May the Lord recompense you. Greet from me those that are with you. Adrian also greets you much. The Lord be with you.

Written in my bonds, by me, your weak brother and servant, as much as I am able.

MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN.

Section 522.

THIRD LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, TO HIS WIFE

I Maerten van der Straten your affectionately beloved husband and brother in the Lord, yet both unworthily, wish you my very dear, beloved wife and sister in the Lord, Beliken van der Straten, much grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father, and may the love of His Son be multiplied to you, and may God, moreover, fill you, like Jeremiah, with His Holy Spirit, that you may thereby withstand all the subtle assaults of the devil, and after the victory, with all God’s children, receive the crown of glory upon the pleasant mountain where, according to the writing of Esdras roses and lilies grow. II Esd. 2:19. And, my dearly beloved, I pray the Lord, to make you meet and worthy to play the new song before the throne of His glory, for ever and ever. Amen.

Cordially written out of tender love, to you Beliken van der Straten. O my love, my chosen, dearest love, which through God’s providence was given to me before His church by my father, and whose hand I took with tears of joy, for which I also thank the Lord, that He gave me you, for I would not have thought myself worthy of you. Hence this is also a reason for me, to love you the more. Yet, I call God to witness, that I love you as my soul, yea, more than the heart in my body, which I am bound also to do according to the demand of the Scriptures, for, since I, according to John’s writing, am bound to love my brother, how much more then must I love you since you, according to the Word of God and Paul’s declaration, are flesh of my flesh, and bone of my bones. And the apostle also says: “No man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it.” Eph. 5:29. In short, he that loves his wife also loves himself.

Further, Beliken, my beloved, after this my proper and Christian salutation, let me, please, inform your love that I, the Lord be praised, am in tolerably good health according to the flesh, and according to the spirit, God be praised, my mind is still fixed to fear the Lord, all the days of my life, according to my weak ability. Furthermore, my dearest, I have the same confidence concerning you, that you are well both in soul and body, prepared to live and die to the glory of the Lord. This worshipful, good God, who has broken the bow of the mighty, and according to the word of the prophet, through the gracious goodness gives both wine and milk without price (Isa. 55:1), may strengthen and confirm you and us all in this lion’s den, where we, on every hand, are so severely assailed and so greatly dis[1]tressed, like Israel, when they were compassed about by Holofernes. Jud. 7. Yea, the false elders do so distress us, that we can with Susanna find nowhere a place of escape, but behold death before our eyes on every hand; for our persecutors are evening wolves, that leave nothing over till the morning. Hab. 1:8. Hence we may well say with David: “They break in pieces thy people, O Lord, and afflict thine heritage. They slay the widow and the stranger, and murder the fatherless. They gather themselves together against the soul of the righteous, and condemn the innocent blood.” Ps. 94:5, 6, 21.

But, my dearly beloved, let us not therefore despond, though we are now tried in the furnace of affliction, for the prophet says: .”Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest, O Lord, and teachest him out of thy law, that he may have patience in the day of adversity, until the pit be digged for the wicked. For the Lord will not cast off his people, neither will forsake his inheritance. For he regardeth the prayer of the destitute, and doth not despise their petitions; for he looketh down from the height of his sanctuary, and from heaven doth the Lord behold tie earth, to hear the groaning of the prisoner.” Ps. 94:12-14; 102:17, 19, 20. For Sara said: “This I truly know, if a man serve God, he is comforted after temptation, and delivered from affliction, and after chastisement he findeth grace. For thou, O Lord, delightest not in our destruction; for after the storm thou causest the sun to shine again, and after weeping and mourning thou dost give us joy abundantly. Eternal praise to thy name O God of Israel, for with thee is the fountain of life, and in thy light we see light.” Tobit 3:11; Ps. 36:9.

Hence, my love, O my dearest love, let us patiently drink the cup of the Lord, for we know, according to the words of Isaiah, that truth is fallen in the street, and that he that turneth from his evil ways is the spoil of every one. Isa. 59:14, 15. For Esdras says: “For there shall be in every place, and in the next cities, a great insurrection upon those that fear the Lord. They (the ungodly), shall be like mad men, sparing none, but still spoiling and des[1]troying those that fear the Lord. For they shall waste and take away’ their goods, and cast them out of their houses. Then shall they be known (says the Lord); who are my chosen; and they shall be tried as the gold in the fire.” II Esd. 16:70-73.

Therefore, O my chosen love, my lamb, let us give our back to the smiters for a little while yet, and look to the author of our faith, the King of kings and Lord of lords, who for our sakes was so maltreated and disfigured, that He Himself says

“If they have done these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry.” Luke 23:31. Hence, O my love, my dearest love, let us think as Paul, that our light affliction, which is but for a moment, will hereafter work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. II Cor. 4:17. For Solomon says: “But the righteous live for evermore; their reward also is with the Lord, and the care of them is with the Most High. Therefore shall they receive a glorious kingdom, and a beautiful crown from the Lord’s hand: for with his right hand shall he sever them, and with his arm shall he protect them.” Wisd. 5:15, 16. Therefore, O my dear lamb, let us diligently pray the Lord, that we may be worthy at His coming, to live with Him for ever and ever.

Further, my chosen, dearly beloved, know that I do not know much more to write you, but I commend you into the hands of the Lord, and bid you adieu if I should write you no more; for our enemies are now so greatly incensed at us, that they gnash on us with their teeth, even as they did on Stephen in the judgment hall. I therefore yet give you this letter, even as Israel, when they were bound, gave their children the last milk. And furthermore, I thank you, O my love, for all your pure love and sincere friendship, and I also thank you much for the sleeves you made me; they stand me in better stead than the coat which was sent me. Rightly did Sirach say, that one friend helps the other in time of need, but much more yet husband and wife.

Once more I take leave, and bid you adieu; O adieu, Beliken, my dearest. Greet from me them that are with you. Adrian also greets you much.

Written by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN.

Pray for me.

Section 523.

THE FOURTH LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, TO ANNA SERVAES

I, Maerten van der Straten, your unworthy friend and brother, wish you, my beloved, dear sister in the Lord, Anna Servaes, much grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father; and may the love of His Son be in you as a burning fire, that you may become perfect unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ, having your conversation honest among the Gentiles, and bearing good fruits, as a tree planted by the rivers of water, so that you may be numbered among the royal priesthood, the peculiar people, which God, according to the writings of Moses, bore on eagle’s wings; so that you, when the land shall again be divided to Israel, may possess an inheritance full of joy, for ever and ever. Amen. Eph. 4:13; I Pet. 2:12; Ps. 1:3; I Pet. 2:9; Deut. 32:11.

A cordial, fond and affectionate greeting to you, my dear and much beloved sister in the Lord, Anna Servaes, whom I love with a pure love out of a pure heart, of which God be my judge, who, according to the word of Jeremiah, tries men’s hearts and reins. Further, after all proper and Christian salutation, let me, please, inform your love, that I and my dear wife are in tolerably good health according to the flesh, and according to the spirit we hope by God’s assistance to keep the covenant which we once made with the Lord our God, when we bowed our knees before Him and His glorious majesty. Yes, we moreover trust that also you are well in soul and body, ready to perform your journey to Bethel, and to prophesy against Jeroboam and his altar. I Kings 13:1. To this end, may you and we all be strengthened by the only and eternal, almighty God, whose tabernacle is on high, and who lives far above all heavens, in a light which, according to the words of Paul (I Tim. 6:16), no man can ap[1]proach unto; that we may fear and love Him above all. For He is a jealous God, who would dwell alone in man’s heart; for thereunto we have been delivered out of the hand of our en[1]emies, and from them that hate us, that we should fear and serve Him without fear, in true righteousness and holiness, all the days of our lives, as good and faithful servants, seeking the praise of God, and, with Paul, counting our gain loss for Christ’s sake, leading a chaste, honorable life, and setting up an ensign for the nations, that we may not make the blind to wander out of the way, but that we, according to the words of Peter, through a modest and good conversation, may win the unbelieving without the Word; which Christ also teaches us in the Gospel, saying: “Let your light shine before men, that they may behold your good conversation, and glorify God our Father in the day of visitation.” Ex. 20:5; II Cor. 6:16; Luke 1:74, 75; Phil. 3:7; Isa. 11:12; Deut. 27:18; I Pet. 3:1, 2; Matt. 5:16; I Pet. 2:12. Hence, O my dear and much beloved sister in the Lord, let us with all humility follow the Lord’s footsteps, that in every respect we may adorn the doctrine of the Gospel, shining as a bright morning star among this evil and perverse generation; then shall the King, as David writes, greatly desire our beauty. Ps. 45:11.

Hence, O love, let us each seek to be the chiefest in virtue, and patiently wait for the Lord, our Comfort, who alone can help us, as David says: “I waited patiently for the Lord; and he inclined unto me, and heard my cry. He brought me up also out of a horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and established my goings. And he hath put a new song in my mouth, even praise unto our God.” Ps. 40:1-3. Therefore, O dear lamb, let us thank the Lord, and pray that we may not be caught through our tongue, saying with Jesus Sirach: “O Lord God, Father and Lord of my life, let me not fall among the slanderers, and perish among them. Oh, that I could bridle my thoughts, and discipline my heart with the word of God, and that I might not spare myself, if I erred, lest I should cause sin, and create great error, and commit much evil, and perish before my enemies, and become their sport.” Sir. 23:1-3. Hence, O dear sister, let us seek God’s face day and night with tears, that we may not perish with the wicked under the wrath of God, but that we may continue obedient in Christ unto the end of our lives, so that we may be saved in the day of the Lord, which, according to the words of Christ, shall come as a thief in the night; in the which ac[1]cording to Peter’s writing, the heavens shall be dissolved with fire, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat. And if all these things are to come to pass, O how ought we to be meet and adorned with a good, chaste and holy conversation! For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it now begin at us, and if the righteous shall scarcely be written in the book of life, what shall the end of the ungodly be? Matt. 24:42, 43; II Pet. 3:10-12; I Pet. 4:17, 18. Oh, well may I sigh and say with Solomon: “O Lord, wink at the multitude of my sins.” Wisd. 11:23. Hence we may also with David say: “O Lord, enter not into judgment with us, or, thou, O Lord, shalt be justified. And render us not according to our deeds, neither reward us according to our works, nor chasten us, O, Lord, in thine anger, but be merciful unto us, O Lord, according to thy goodness, which is great.” Ps. 143:6; 6:1, 2. Therefore, O dear lamb, let us cleave to the Lord with prayer and supplic[1]ation, with a broken heart and contrite spirit, that we may be saved, not through our merits, but through the grace of God, and thus live with the Lord in His eternal kingdom.

Further, my dear sister, I do not, because of my small gift, know much more to write you, but commend you to the Lord, and to the rich, comforting Word of His grace. I moreover pray you to excuse the plain, simple letter which I, your unworthy servant, have written, who am the weakest in Israel, yea, not worthy to unloose your shoe’s latchet; however, I yet trust in the grace of God.

Furthermore, my dear sister, greet your dear husband, and also the acquaintances, in my name. My dear wife also greets you both, and the acquaintances much. There also greet you much, Adriaen, Grietgen, Hansken, and Dingentgen; and all of us prisoners jointly re[1]quest of you, that you will diligently pray the Lord for us. Nothing more. Farewell, and do the best in the beginning and in the end.

Written in my bonds, by me, your weak brother . and servant, as much as I am able.

MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN.

Section 524.

THE FIFTH LETTER OF MAERTEN VAN DER,STRATEN, , TO SERVAES JANSS

I, Maerten van der Straten, imprisoned for the Word of the Lord, wish you my dear and much beloved brother in the Lord, Servaes Janss, much grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father, and also to all that have been redeemed from the earth, and cleansed by the blood of the Lamb, our Lord Jesus Christ, who, according to the word of the prophet, bore our reproach, took upon Him our sins, and restored to us that which He had not taken away, that He might deliver us from this present evil world; according to the will of God His Father; to whom be glory, power and honor forever and ever. Amen.

Out of a fond heart a loving greeting to’you, my beloved, dear friend and brother in the Lord, whom I love according to the peculiar privilege of Israel, this the Lord knows, who according to the words of Jeremiah, tries men’s hearts and reins, and according to David, knows men’s thoughts when they are yet afar off. Jer. 17:10; Ps. 139:2.

Further, after all proper and Christian salutation, let me, please, inform your love, that I, the Lord be praised forever, am in tolerably good health according to the flesh, and accord[1]ing to the spirit my mind is still fixed to serve God all the days of my life. I have moreover the undoubted confidence concerning you, that you are also well in soul and body, ready to keep the covenant which you once made with the Lord our God, when you bowed your knees before God and His glorious majesty; may this only, eternal, and only wise God, endow you, according to the word of the prophet (Joel 2:28), with His Holy Spirit, that you, led by Him, may lead a good and chaste conversation among the Gentiles, as Christ teaches us in the Gospel, saying: “Let your light so shine before men, that they beholding your good conversation, may glorify God your Father.”

Hence, O my dear brother, let us, according to the writing of the apostle, diligently strive to be the chiefest in virtue; as Paul also says, that we should approve ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprison[1]ments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings, in fastings, by pureness, by knowledge, by long[1]suffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the Word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true; as unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed: For God can wound, and heal again, as is written in the Book of Kings: “The Lord killeth, and maketh alive: he bringeth down to the grave, and bringeth up.” Tit. 3:8; 11 Cor. 6:4-9; Deut. 32:39; 1 Sam. 2:6.

Hence, O my dear brother, if you be visited at any time, out of bonds as well as in, be not grieved, nor, become weary in the way of the Lord, though it is narrow and straight; for it is better to suffer affliction for a little time with .God’s children, than to possess all the, treasures of Egypt; for though man, as Christ says, should gain the world, and lose his own soul, O what would he have then,. that he could give in exchange for it? Heb. 11:25, 26; Matt. 16:26.

Therefore, O my dear brother, let us seek the kingdom of God above all things, and let us not follow after that which is earthly, as is written in the epistle to the Colossians, by the holy apostle Paul, where he says: “If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth, For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.”, Col. 3:1-4. For it is a faithful saying: “If we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him.” II Tim. 2:12. Hence let us not be weary in well doing, for according to Paul’s writing, in due season we shall reap a most abundant harvest. Galatians 6:9. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal. II Cor. 4:17,18.

Hence, O my dear brother, let us help the author of our faith, the Lord Jesus Christ, bear all His reproach, and let us, as Paul says, follow after holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.

Heb. 12:14. And let us seek the Lord with tears, while He may be found, and let us bring forth genuine fruits of repentance, that the tower of Siloam may not fall upon us, for we have done evil long enough before the Lord. Isa. 55:6; Luke 13:4. Hence let us now, as Paul says, use our members, which we have heretofore used from iniquity, unto iniquity, still more abundantly from righteousness unto righteousness. And let us, moreover, praise the Lord, because He has revealed to us the pearl of great price that lies in the field, and is yet still hid from so many. Matt. 13:46. Therefore, O my dear brother, let us now, as good and faithful servants, put our talent out upon usury, that, when our dear Lord comes, we may have gained something, and may hear the words: “Well done, good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful in a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” Matt. 25:23. Thus, my dear, let us diligently look before us, and watch circumspectly, that we do not defile our wedding garment, but may much rather be adorned with the five wise virgins; with the oil of love in our lamps, so that we, when our Bridegroom comes, may enter in with Him into His eternal kingdom, where, according to the word of Isaiah, and of the apostle, incomprehensible joy and gladness shall endure forever. Amen.

Further, my dear brother, I do not know, because of my small gift, much more to write you, but commend you to the only, eternal, almighty God, who according to the word of Isaiah, hath measured the waters in the hollow of His hand, and meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance; that he may keep you, so that you may receive a crown of glory. Isa. 40:12; I Pet. 5:4.

Furthermore, my dear brother, I pray you, that you will excuse this simple letter which I, unworthy one, have written, for it were better that you would write to me; but in order to fulfill your request I could not forbear to do it.

Greet your dear wife, and also the acquaintances in my name. Beliken van der Straten, my dear wife, also greets you and Tanneken much, and also the acquaintances. Further, all of us prisoners greet you from the heart. Pray the Lord diligently for us. Nothing more. Farewell, and do the best.

To your benefit as much as lieth in me, by me your weak brother and servant.

MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN.

Section 525.

THE SIXTH LETTER FROM MAERTEN VAN DER STRATEN, AND BELIKEN HIS WIFE, TO ADAM V. L. AND HIS WIFE

I, Maerten van der Straten, and Beliken van der Straten, my most dearly beloved wife., both of us prisoners for the word of the Lord, wish our very dear brother and sister much grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father, who dwells on high, in a light unto which, as Paul writes, no man can approach. We moreover wish, that you may have the love of His Son, that you may be a light for them that sit in darkness, and that you may shine as a bright morning star among the blind that err in the way, so that you may hereafter, as Isaiah writes, behold the King in His beauty, and meet with that perfect and unspeakable joy and gladness that shall endure forever and ever. This we wish our dear friends in the Lord, with all the strength of our souls, out of an affectionate heart.

A: cordial, loving greeting to you our very dear brother Adam V. L., and to Mariken, your very dear wife. We two prisoners, as said above, love you, as Paul says, with a godly love, and out of a pure heart as Peter writes; this the Almighty Lord knows, who penetrates every thing with eyes which are as a flame of fire.

Further, after all proper and Christian salutation, let me, please, inform your love, that I and my dearly beloved lamb, whose hand I took with tears of joy are still, the Lord be praised forever, in tolerably good health according to the flesh, and according to the spirit, God be praised, our mind is still fixed, by the help of the Lord to prefer with Eleazar, an honorable death to an ignominious life. But, dear brother and sister in the Lord, we are also confident beyond a doubt, that you both are well in soul and body, ready to keep the covenant you made with Almighty God, concerning which we are exhorted by Moses, that we should always be mindful of the covenant which we once made with the Lord of lords. Deut. 4:9. And Paul instructs us still more fully, that we are to call to remembrance the day in which we were illuminated. Heb. 10:32. The merciful King, and God of gods, who. according to the word of the prophet, in time of need gives bread, and in thirst water, and in the day of tribulation forgives sin, may strengthen and confirm you and us all with His Holy Spirit, that we, as Luke writes, may serve Him in true righteousness and holiness all the days of our lives. And let us, O dear friends, always have the Lord before our eyes, even as David, who says: “I have set the Lord always before me.” Ps. 16:8. And again he says: “One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after; that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple. For in the time of trouble he shall hide me in his pavilion: in the secret of his tabernacle shall he hide me; he shall set me up upon a rock.” 27:4, 5. Hence, dear friends, let us always seek the face of the Lord with humility, and take good heed to our vocation, redeeming the time, because the days are evil, as Paul says (Eph. 4:1; 5:16); for the tongues of the builders of the tower of Babel have come to disagree. For David says: “Violence and strife are in the  city. Day and night they go about it upon the walls thereof: mischief also and sorrow are in the midst of it. Wickedness is in the midst thereof: deceit and guile depart not from her streets.” Ps. 55:9-11. And, as the prophet says: “They fear not God; for they lay their hands on his peaceable ones, and break his covenant,” verses 19, 20. “Their mouth,” as David says, “is smoother than butter, but they have war in their hearts: their words were softer than oil, yet are they drawn swords,” verse 21. Hence, O dearly beloved friends, let us always watch circumspectly in the spirit, and fear our God from the heart, and cleave to Him with prayer and supplication, even as the royal prophet David says: “As for me, I will call upon God; and the Lord shall save me. Evening, and morning, and at noon, will I pray, and cry aloud: and he shall hear my voice,” verses 16, 17.

Thus, dear friends when you are distressed, call upon the Lord, and do not let the waters of Marah (Ex. 15:23) become too bitter for you, but remember, that according to Paul’s words we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God. Even as also Christ teaches us in the Gospel, saying: “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.” Matt. 11:12. Hence, dear brother and sister, let us willingly bear our cross, and give our back to the smiters, and not regard it however great the heat of the sun, for the servant is not above his master or lord; for if they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of His household? Matt. 10:25. For Peter teaches us saying: “Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; that he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. For the time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revelings, banquetings, and abom[1]inable idolatries,” I Pet. 4:1-3.

Hence, O dear friends, let us no longer live according to the wisdom of the flesh, to in[1]dulge its lusts, but let us walk, as Paul writes, only as becomes the Gospel, and do not let us be unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what similarity or fellowship hath right[1]eousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are, says Paul, the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. Phil. 1:27; I I Cor. 6:14-18.

Therefore, O my dear brother and sister, let us serve the Lord with a faithful heart, and refrain our foot from every evil way, and let us lead a chaste and pure conversation among the Gentiles, that we, as Paul writes, may not give the slanderer an occasion to speak evil; but let us in all things seek the glory of the Lord with a simple heart, so that we, according to the word of Paul, may adorn the Gospel by good works. Tit. 2:8, 10. Hence, O dear friends, be not weary in well doing; for what you now sow in tears, that shall you in due season, as Paul writes, reap with joy in great abundance. Hence let us with fasting and weeping entreat the Lord, that we may be able to withstand in the evil day, so that we may live with Him forever and ever. Amen. John 3:8; Eph. 6:13.

Further, my beloved friends, we do not know much more to write you for this time, because of the simplicity of our understanding; but We commend you to the Lord, and to the word full of consolation, and bid you adieu.

I Maerten van der Straten, and Beliken van der Straten, my love, have written this little out of affection and according to your request, and we beg you to accept it in good part. We also request the aid of your prayers.

Farewell; greet the acquaintances in our name, we thank you for all the good you have shown us. Adriaen also greets you much; and also Hansken, Margriet and Lou greet you much; Dingentgen and we all jointly request you to pray for us. Nothing more, but do the best first and last.

From us your dear friends,

MAERTEN AND BELIKEN VAN DER STRATEN.

Section 526.

WILLEM DE RIJCKER, AND CHRISTOFFEL FIERENS,A. D. 1572

At Meenen, in Flanders, on the 5th of December, A. D. 1572, there were sentenced to death as heretics, two pious witnesses of God, named Willem de Rijcker and Christoffel Fierens. When they were brought out to die, they came fearlessly, like two sheep for the slaughter. A brother said to Willem: “Dear brother, strive valiantly for the truth.” And a sister also cried: “O yes, dear brethren, strive valiantly.” Christoffel said: “O men, think of your salvation; for this is the way of truth unto life.” They were quickly conducted to the hut, without being able to speak much; but they cried to God for help and assistance, and said: “What we suffer is for the right truth.” Christoffel also said

“Sell your clothes, and buy Testaments; attend therein to the words of God: for therein you will find life; and fear not them that kill the body, but fear him that hath power to cast soul and body into hell.” He also thanked God, that He had permitted him to see this day, for which he had so greatly longed, and said further: “These members, which Thou, O Lord hast given me, I will gladly deliver up again for Thy doctrine.” Willem said: “I have been in many perils by sea and by land, and God has always helped me; hence I trust that He will also not leave me in this extremity, but succor me unto death.” They then offered up their prayer to God, in which they said with Stephen: “O Lord, forgive them what they do unto us, and do not lay this sin to their charge.” Willem then said: “I have now with Paul fought a good fight, kept the faith, finished my course,” etc. Finally they cried

“O heavenly Father, into Thy hands we commend our spirits.” Many other words were spoken, which have partly been forgotten, and it would also take too long to write them all. The executioner then asked, whether they were ready; whereupon Christoffel replied: “Yes, my dear friend.” While Christoflel was being strangled, Willem cried: “O dear friends, my brother is now forbidden to speak.” After that he cried once more to the Lord, and then also inherited the crown of life. Thus did these two die for the name of the Lord, being first strangled, and then burnt, after Willem had been confined in prison for more than twenty two months; and thus they became heirs of the promised land, in which all those that here lay down their lives for the word of God shall find it again.

During the time that Willem was imprisoned, one Cornelis van Eeckhoute was burgo[1]master at Meenen, who would very gladly have seen him released; he therefore sought to persuade the priest and others, that he [Willem] was half wetted, whereupon Willem was examined once, and his views asked respecting purgatory. Willem answered that he had once lived in a convent, where on Saturday always meat and other things were cooked for Sunday, and that the monks, sweeping together the fire by which they had cooked, called it purgatory.* Then the burgomaster said: “Do you see my lords, by this you may perceive that the man is only half witted, for these are not the words of a reasonable man.” But Willem said that he did not want to be released from prison as halfwitted, but that they should ask him concerning his faith, and that he should confess it to them reasonably enough. Thereupon he had to remain in confinement, and was finally, as already stated, sentenced to death, this burgomaster pronouncing the sentence. This man, some time after, driven away through war, fled to Bruges, where he, however rich he was, had to live very frugally, and nearly all the time borrow money to defray his household expenses, which when it became too great a vexation for him, he resolved to go home to Meenen, but he died very suddenly on the way.

* In Dutch, “Vagevuur” from “vagen” or “vegen,” to scour [and also to “sweep”] and “vuur fire;” hence a play on words, which cannot be rendered into the English without the loss of the humorous effect which it has in the original tongue. Trans.

Section 527.

JAN SMIT, A. D. 1572

About the year 1572 there was also another pious, God fearing brother, named Jan Smit, a native of the country of Marck, but at that time residing in North Holland, near Munnek[1]endam; he was afterwards brought a prisoner to Munnekendam, for the testimony of Jesus. But when after a certain time Munnekendam was taken by the Protestants, he was released by one of their captains. When subsequently engaged in a boat, on the Zuyder Zee, he was again apprehended by a Spanish captain, and brought to Amsterdam. There he remained in confinement, until it was determined, that these prisoners should be used as oarsmen on the Haarlem Lake, against those of Haarlem. But when this pious Jan Smit came to the place where he was to row, he declared that he did not feel free in his conscience, thus to row, seeing he had no enemies; they might deal with him according to their pleasure. Thereupon he was brought into the camp before Haarlem, where he was sharply examined in the faith, and found to be of the Mennonistic religion. And as examin[1]ations and severe threats could not move him to apostatize, since he was founded upon the firm Rock, and therefore overcame all by faith, Don Frederick, son of the Duke of Alva, sentenced him, there to be suspended by one leg to the gallows, which was done, till death ensued. And thus this hero and soldier of Jesus Christ, by saving faith overcome the world, sin, flesh and blood, and all tyrants, and, through God’s grace, obtained the crown of eternal glory.

This account we received from old Simon Fijtsoon, teacher [minister?] and elder of the church of Tessel. He declares that this Jan Smit was his special friend.

Section 528.

PIERIJNTGEN LOOSVELDT, OR NECKERS, A. D. 1572

At the close of the year 1572, there was apprehended at Meenen, in Flanders, for the truth and the Word of God, a spinster, about forty three years old, named Pierijntgen Loosveldt, or Neckers. While kindly ministering to a sick person, she was walking out at a certain time, when she met the chief bailiff, Joncker Jan de Carmago, who apprehended her, and asked where she resided. She pleasantly replied that she did not live very far off, and gave him the fairest words, in order to be released. But it was all of no avail; she had to go to prison, and on the second day, when she had not had much time for consideration, she was summoned before the lords, and examined concerning her faith, which she freely con[1]fessed.

In the first place she was accused that she had attended imroper assemblies, contrary to the emperor’s decree. But Pierijntgen held that she had used diligence to follow Christ, and to shun the evil, and go out from them, and join the good, knowing that Christ says: “Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them.” Matt. 18:20. And these assemblies she could not forsake, though it should cost her her life.

In the second place she was asked whether she had not had herself rebaptized. She confessed that she had suffered herself to be baptized according to the command of Christ, which they considered Anabaptism, not at all regarding the instance of the disciples who, though they had received John’s baptism, did nevertheless, after they had heard the preaching of Paul, suffer themselves also to be baptized in the name of Jesus. And that one must first believe on Jesus Christ, and be baptized upon such faith, according to the teaching of the Scriptures, which also say, that baptism is a burial of sin and the answer of a good conscience.

When they asked her, who was present when she was baptized, she did not confess it, however hard she was threatened.

In the third place they asked her, whether she did not regard the priests as the vicars of Christ, who had power to forgive sin; and that whatever they bound or loosed had to remain bound or loosed. But she could not confess that they are such vicars of Christ who are not minded as He is; for He is the true Shepherd, who laid down His life for His sheep, while the priests do the. very opposite. He is the true Mediator between God and men (I Tim. 2:5) , and His Father’s vicar. He is the open, clear Fountain (Zech. 13:1), who calls to Him all those who are burdened and laden with sin. He is the true pool with five entrances, of which

John tells (John 5:2), and all who truly repent shall receive the forgiveness of their sins. Luke 24:47. No one was found worthy to open the book with seven seals, but the Lamb Jesus Christ. Rev. 5:1. He is the right door; it is of no avail whether any one will open or shut, the ungodly must remain without. John 10:9; Rev. 22:15.

In the fourth place she was asked, whether she did not confess that the body of Christ was in the sacrament or wafer, when the priest had pronounced the words over it, and consecrated it in the mass. But she could regard the mass, with all that pertained to it, for nothing more than a plant, planted by men, which God should root up. Matt. 15:13. But she confessed that Christ had left us the Supper to be observed in remembrance of Him, according to Paul’s doctrine, and thereby to shew the Lord’s death. I Cor. 11:25, 26.

In the fifth place she was also asked whether she did not confess that infant baptism was necessary for salvation, and for the washing away of the original sin which has adhered to us from Adam. But her confession was, that one could receive but one baptism, and that only they are worthy of it who forsake sin, or repent, and believe in the name of Jesus Christ; and that it was also not a washing away of sin, but the answer of a good conscience, and that the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin. Ephesians 4:5; Acts 2:38; I Pet. 3:21; I John 1:7.

In the sixth place she was asked whether she did not believe that Christ had assumed His flesh from Mary. But she confessed that He was from above, and had come down from the Father; that the Word had become flesh, even as John says: “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life.” And as He Himself says, that He is the bread which came down from heaven. That He was also the only reconciler, redeemer and advocate. To investigate further, was not necessary to her salvation. John 8:23; 1:14; I John 1:1; John 6:31; Rom. 5:10; I John 2:1.

In the seventh place she was also asked whether she did not confess that three persons constituted one true God. Thereupon she confessed that there were three names in one Divine Being, namely, Father, Son and Holy Ghost. But the Father who sent the Son she could not regard as a person; for the heaven is His throne, and the earth is His footstool; Christ also calls Him a Spirit, and a spirit, He says, has neither flesh nor bones. The Holy Ghost, who manifested Himself upon Christ in the form of a dove, and upon the apostles in the form of tongues of fire, and sat upon each of then, Him she could also not understand to be a person. But the Son, who became man for us, was visible, palpable and passive, walked much among the Jews, did many signs, suffered hunger and thirst, wept, etc., Him she could indeed confess to be a person. I John 4:9; Isa. 66:1; John 4:24; Luke 24:39; Matt. 3:16; Acts 2:3; Matt. 17:12; 11:5; 21:19; John 19:28; Luke 19:41.

In the eighth place they asked her, whether one might not swear, or take an oath, before the authorities, to defend justice and establish the truth, but she esteemed Christ’s command ment more than that of men; for He teaches: “I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God’s throne: nor by the earth; for it is his footstool: neither by Jerusalem; for it is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.” Matt. 5:34-37.

In the ninth place it was told her that good works did avail, also for them that had died. But she asserted that neither soul masses, obsequies, pilgrimages, the burning of tapers, nor anything else could help or benefit the dead; for the Scripture says: “If the tree fall toward the south, or toward the north, in the place where the tree falleth, there it shall be.” Eccl. 11:3. Christ also tells of ten virgins, of whom the five who had wisely kept their lamps burning, and provided their vessels with oil, went in with Him; but the others, who had neglected their time, had to remain without. Even as the angel said, that hereafter time shall be no longer. Rev. 10:6.

In the tenth place she was asked whether the saints had not ascended up to heaven. But she confessed that no one has ascended up to heaven, but Christ our Protector and Saviour, not even Mary His mother; but that they all rest in the hand of God, waiting for the judgment of the last day. John 3:13; Acts 1:10; W isd. 3:1. As the Scripture says, that the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear the voice of God, and they that have done good shall enter in unto life eternal, but the ungodly into eternal damnation. John 5:28, 29. The resurrection is for both the just and the unjust, as Paul says: We must all appear before the judgment seat of the Lord, to be rewarded according to our works. Acts 24:15; II Cor. 5:10. We also read of the souls of the righteous that are under the altar, and wait till the number of their brethren shall be fulfilled. Rev. 6:9, 11.

After she had thus been most rigidly examined, they sought through the learned of this world to instruct her for the purpose of causing her to recant; but when neither entreaties or threats could move her, but she declared herself willing rather to die, than to apostatize, she had to go upon the rack stripped of everything but an apron. There she was severely racked, with a stick in her mouth, so that her teeth broke in pieces; but she would not recant, nor betray any of her fellow members. And when she requested that the torture be discon[1]tinued, the burgomaster said, that she should recant and confess. But God kept her lips, and helped her so that she was released from the torture; for she would rather with old Eleazar die this temporal death, than by denying Christ forfeit His eternal kingdom. Divers times they threatened her with death, but this could not intimidate her. Sometimes she feared that, because she was very sad, she might not be able to refrain from weeping when she should be led to death; hence she turned to God in prayer, who did not leave her prayer unheard, for when she received the intelligence, that she should have to die, her heart was especially filled with joy and good cheer. On the morning when she was to die, the bailiff asked her, whether she had not yet considered the matter. But she said

“He that would obtain the precious prize that is set before us, must run without ceasing.” I Cor. 9:24. She was then brought into court, and sentenced to death. In her sentence the foregoing ten articles were read to her charge, and that she therefore, and because of her obstinacy, should be burned as a heretic. This did not make her despondent, but she thanked the Lord, and wished them grace from God, that they might turn from idolatry to the true worship of God. I Thess. 1:9.

When she came out and went forth to death, she said to the people: “Go, buy Testaments, and read therein, that you may find why I am sentenced to death, and have to die.” Thereupon the executioner, greatly incensed, and threatening to strike her, told her to be silent, and without saying much more she went into the hut, where the executioner hastened his work, and commending her spirit into the hands of God, she was burned, on the eve of Epiphany 1573, and prepared herself to go forth with the wise virgins, to meet the Bridegroom.

The burgomaster, or president of the court, at Meenen, named Jan de Drijver, who had pronounced the sentence on Pierijntgen, was afterwards severely punished of God; his flesh decayed, so that in consequence of it one ear dropped from his head, and he died a most miserable death.

Section 529.

MICHIEL VAN BRUYSSEL, AND BARBERKEN HIS WIFE, A. D. 1573

About the year 1573, there were imprisoned for the testimony of Jesus, at Ghent, in Flanders, Michiel van Bruyssel and Barberken his wife. Because they were not of the world, but had by God been chosen out of the world, therefore the world, which only loves its own, hated, persecuted and oppressed them. But they, as wise builders, had built their foundation upon the cornerstone Christ Jesus, who was able to keep their treasure until the day of their redemption. Thus they, after manifold temptations and trials of their faith, were, by the blinded, God opposing papists, put to death, not on account of any evil deed, but only for the obedience of the truth of Jesus Christ. Michiel van Bruyssel was burned in the Friday Market, and Barberken his wife was beheaded with the sword, in the count’s castle. And thus they remained faithful unto death to their Redeemer and Saviour; hence they shall receive an eternal and glorious kingdom, and a beautiful crown, from the hand of the Lord, which no one shall be able to take away from them.

Section 530.

JAN VAN ACKEREN, A. D. 1573

After manifold persecution, murdering and burning of the Christians, there also fell into the hands of the tyrants, in the city of Antwerp a valiant hero and soldier of Jesus Christ, named Jan van Ackeren born near Ypres. The sole cause of his apprehension was, that he in accordance with the counsel of God, had separated from the wicked world and all her false worship militating against the Word of God and had yielded his body and spirit under the banner and obedience of Christ. And as the light does not unite and mingle with darkness; but is hated and persecuted by the latter, therefore the rulers of darkness examined and tried said sheep of Christ, with severe imprisonment and many sore tortures. And as he could by no means be brought to apostatize, since he was founded upon the Rock he was put to death by fire at said place, suffering it with great steadfastness. And thus he testified and confirmed the belief of the truth with his death and blood, and trod the wine press of suffering with Christ. Hence he was not rejected as a bastard, but much rather, through grace, acknowledged and received as an acceptable son by Christ, into his eternal inheritance, where he with all God’s chosen, shall live and reign forever and ever.

This friend of Christ sent several letters from his prison, but they did not come to our hands.

Section 531.

G. KLEERMAECKER, WITH SIJNTGEN VAN ROUS; SELARE AND MAEYKEN GOSENS, PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TRUTH, AT ANTWERP, A. D. 1573

A letter from G. Kleeymaecker, imprisoned at
Antwerp with Sijntgen van Rousselare, wife
of Jeronymus, where they laid down their
lives for the truth

The abundant grace of God, the great love and mercy of His Son, and the power, oper[1]ation and illumination of the Holy Ghost, this, my very dear and beloved sister in the Lord, I wish you as a cordial and affectionate greeting, whereby we, unworthy ones, are born anew of God, to serve the Lord in righteousness and holiness, to the praise of the Lord and to the salvation of our souls. Hereunto fit, strengthen and confirm us, the Lord, the Father of all mercy, to whom alone be praise, glory, and honor, forever and ever. Amen.

After this salutation, my very dear and beloved sister in the Lord, I inform you, that I am, the Lord be praised forever, still tolerably well according to the flesh, and also as regards the mind; and I trust by the grace of God to go with our true Captain, Joshua to the promised land (which has been promised us unworthy ones out of grace, and shown us through faith) hoping and trusting by the grace of God to pass unharmed over Jordan; yet I would from the depth of my heart, that my mind were more valiant for it.

Further, my very dear and beloved sister, I inform you, that at the visit my heart was greatly rejoiced by you, because I saw your great joy and gladness in the Lord, your complete self renunciation, and the resignation of your heart and mind, in the Lord, for which we cannot thank and praise the Lord enough, that He has given you such a treasure in earthen vessels, that you do not want to forsake the Lord, for neither life nor death, nor for any torment which the tyrants might inflict upon you my very dear and beloved sister in the Lord. The Lord, the God of all grace, strengthen and confirm you unto the end, and fulfill all the good pleasure of His goodness in you, and the work of faith with power, that the name of our dear Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and that you may fight the good fight of faith; and lay hold on eternal life, whereunto we are called, if we hold the beginning of the Christian life steadfast unto the end. II Thess.1:11,12; I Tim. 6:12; Heb. 3:14. For, dear sister in the Lord, if we properly consider the life of Christ, we find nothing but tribulation, suffering and distress. He who was the Lord of lords, for our sakes left His Father’s kingdom; He came into the world, to call our guilt upon Him, and paid the debt with His bitter suffering and death on the tree of the cross, leaving us in all things an example, as the apostle says, that we should follow His steps, who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth; who when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered He threatened not; but committed. Himself to Him that judgeth righteously: who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness; by whose stripes ye were healed. For ye were as sheep going astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls. And in another place the apostle says: “Consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.” Heb. 12:3. And thus also the prophet utters his complaint for him saying: “I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people. All they that see me laugh me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head.” Ps. 22:6, 7. In still another place Isaiah says: “He hath no form nor comeliness; and when we see him, there is no beauty that we should desire him. He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief: and we hid, as it were, our faces from him . . . . He was oppressed and he was af[1]flicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he opened not his mouth.” Isa. 53:2, 3, 7. Besides this, my much beloved sister in the Lord, consider Christ’s entire life how He begun, lived, and, ended it; you will find nothing but suffering, humiliation, misery and contempt, which He suffered for our sakes in humility, so that the apostle says of the Lord, that in the days of His flesh He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto God who was able to save Him from death, and was heard because He honored God. Heb. 5:7. Hence, my dear sister in the Lord, this beginning of the Christian life must abide with us unto the end, as said before, and we shall then also be partakers of Him, and with all God’s children inherit His kingdom through grace, for which reason He went hence to prepare us a place there, even as He says: “I go to your and my Father, to prepare a place for you; and if I go, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also,” John 20:17; 14:3. Therefore, my dear sister in the Lord, though our God does now hide His face from us for a little while, yet will He gather us again with everlasting kindness, as the prophet says: “I will lead you into mine house, and give you a place within my walls, and a name better than of sons and of daughters; yea, I will give you an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off. Yea, he will lay our stones with fair colors, and lay our foundations with sapphires, and will make our windows of crystal and our gates of carbuncles.” Isa. 54:7, 8; 56:5; 54:11, 12. “Yea, there is a city built,” says John, “of pure gold, where, my very dear sister in the Lord, you shall see the King in his beauty, whose head is as the finest gold, and his locks are curled and black as a raven; his eyes are as the eyes of doves; his cheeks are as growing beds of spices of the apothecary; his hands are as gold rings set with turquoises, his body is as pure ivory. His legs are as pillars of marble set upon sockets of gold; his mouth is sweet, and his word is lovely.” Rev. 21:18; Cant. 5:11-16. In short, we shall find more there, than it is possible to tell us or to describe.

See, my dear sister in the Lord, suich as our Friend and Bridegroom; hence rejoice, you betrothed of the Lord, for He that has chosen you from among many thousands is fairer than all the children of men.

Therefore, my dear sister in the Lord, adorn yourself with the fine linen of righteousness (Revelation 19:8) in honor of your Bridegroom until the days of tribulation shall be at an end, and the Lord shall turn again the captivity of Zion, and wipe away all tears from your eyes, and make perfect our joy, so that for our mourning and sighing we shall sing as in the night of a glorious feast, and shall, with the hundred and forty four thousand virgins, that were redeemed from the earth, stand before the throne of God, having the name of our God written in our foreheads, having harps in our hands, and singing a new song. Rev. 7:4; 14:1-4.

Behold, dear sister, this our enemies shall see and be confounded, who now say to us: “Where is your God?” Our eyes shall then behold them trodden down as mire in the streets, and be ashes under the feet of the righteous. Mal. 4:3. Hence, dear sister in the Lord, let us be sincere in love, and obtain the victory in the Christian’s conflict; to him that overcometh He will give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God. Rev. 2:7. This grant us the only wise God, the Father of grace and mercy, who alone has power in heaven and on earth, that we, justified through His grace, may become heirs of eternal life. Unto Him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we can ask or think, to Him alone be praise, glory and honor, forever and ever. Amen. Ephesians 3:20, 21.

Faithful is He, who also will do it, according to His promise; for I am God, He says by the prophet Malachi, and change not, namely, in His promises. I Thess. 5:24; Mal. 3:6.

Herewith, my very dear and beloved sister in the Lord, I will commend you to the Lord, and to the rich Word of His grace. Adieu, adieu, if we should see each other’s face no more in this world, yet I hope that we shall see each other in eternity with our God, where parting will be no more. Once more, adieu, and take my simple letter in good part, this I humbly pray: and if I have in anything written too little or too much, I beg you to excuse me for it. Herewith I cordially salute you and also my wife cordially greets you with the peace of the Lord; and Sanderijntgen, and another maiden from Zealand, named Magdaleentgen, also greet you most cordially. I ask you very kindly, my dear sister, let me have a letter from you, for this will be very welcome to me and more agreeable than I can write you. Farewell.

By me your weak brother and servant, to the utmost of my ability.

G. KLEERMAECKER, V. S. B.

Section 532.

A LETTER FROM SIJNTGEN VAN ROUSSELARE

Grace and peace. Written at Antwerp, in prison, I, Sijntgen, who am unworthy, am im[1]prisoned for the testimony of the Lord, and daily expecting my sentence; the Lord grant us, that we may offer up our sacrifice to His praise and glory; and to the salvation of our souls. Amen.

The great grace and mercy of God the Father, and the great love of the Son, and the power of the Holy Ghost, confirm you, my very dear sister in the Lord, and us, unto the end, that we may be found worthy in the day of the Lord, through grace to receive the beautiful promises, when the Lord shall say: “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” Oh, what great joy will then be prepared for us, if we only hold the beginning of the Christian life steadfast unto the end; hereunto confirm us the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, whose power is great, even as the prophet declares, that with His three fingers He encircles the whole earth; and unto His name every knee must bow in heaven and earth, and every tongue must praise Him; the Lord of hosts is His name, the Lord Sabaoth, the Mighty One in Israel, for whose name we are imprisoned here; to Him alone be praise and glory, forever and ever. Amen. Isa. 40:12; 45:23; 54:5.

For He has created and made heaven and earth out of nothing. This same bleeding, naked, crucified Christ I wish you, my very dear sister in the Lord, as an affectionate and Christian greeting; may He keep and comfort you in all affliction that may come upon you and us for His name. After all loving and Christian salutation, I inform you, my dear lamb and sister in the Lord, that my mind is still determined (eternal praise and glory to the Lord for His grace) as it was when I unworthily bowed my knees before the Lord, thereby showing that I desired to obey Him in every thing, in affliction as well as in joy, even as the apostle also admonishes us, that it is given unto us not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for Him. O my dear sister in the Lord, the servant is not above his Lord, nor the disciple above his master, and Christ has also told us: “The world shall rejoice, and ye shall be sor[1]rowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.” And further: “Ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice, but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” John 16:20, 33. And our faith is the victory that overcometh the world, by which we must overcome princes and magistrates, through the grace of the Lord. I John 5:4. O my dear sister in the Lord, it is true, we are here as sheep for the slaughter; but in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us, as the apostle says

“Who shall separate us from the love which is in Christ Jesus our Lord? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or peril, or sword? As is written.” Rom. 8:35.

O my dear lamb, He is such a faithful King whom we serve; He will not forsake us but assist us in water, sword and fire: for He says by the prophet Isaiah: “Though a mother should forsake her own child, yet will I not forsake thee, but keep thee as the apple of mine eye.” Isa. 49:15; Zech. 2:8. O my dear sister, this is for us a glorious comfort in our present tribulation, and distress, which is temporal and light, says the apostle, and worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, while we look not at the things which are temporal, but at the things which are eternal; for eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love Him. II Cor. 4:17, 18; I Cor. 2:9. O my dear siser in the Lord, let us choose much rather to suffer affliction with the children of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, and let us esteem the reproach of Christ great riches, and with the prophet David, much rather go into the holy sanctuary of the Lord, than in the path of the ungodly, for though he flourishes here, he must perish, for the wise man says that the hope of the ungodly is like dried thistledown. Wisd. 5:14. But we, dear sister in the Lord, have a sure hope; though here in the sight of the unwise we seem to die, we know that we shall live forever, for it is written: They that here sow in tears shall reap with everlasting joy and gladness, and bring their sheaves into God’s garner. Wisd. 3:2; Ps. 126:5, 6. O my dear sister in the Lord, when this mortal shall put on immortality, how gloriously we shall then be crowned with glorious joy, for then our joy shall not be taken from us. I Cor. 15:53; II Esd. 2:45. O my dear lamb and sister in the Lord, let us freely trust in our King, for His promises will not fail, for He will not put us off, as do these carnal lords, all of which passes away, but He will out of grace give us life eternal.

O my sister in the Lord, my desire is, to go and rest under the altar, with all my dear brethren and sisters who freely delivered up their lives unto the death, and are resting under the altar; I hope that we shall soon come to them, for we are of good courage here, by the grace of the Lord, to take, with Caleb and Joshua, the promised land. Though our enemies are many, we hope to devour them like bread, for we have overcome nearly all our enemies, but now we have before us the greatest or last enemy, which is death, but we have a strong comfort, which is the God of Jacob, who gives us strength when the need is greatest; though the billows then come against us, we hope as David says, by our God to leap over a wall, and with Paul to say: “I can do all things through Christ, which strengtheneth me;” and we hope thus to press through, even as Christ says: Strive to enter in at straight gate, for narrow is the way which leadeth unto eternal life. And Christ further says that the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. Num. 14:9; I Cor. 15:26; Ps. 18:29; Phil. 4:13; Luke 13:24; Matthew 7:14; 11:12.

O my dear sister in the Lord, when flesh and blood must remain on the posts and stakes, then is the time of the severest conflict, for Satan also well knew to say this, when he tempted God fearing job. Job 2:4, 5. When flesh and blood are touched, then the true faith is tried as gold in the furnace and then we must strive lawfully, to obtain through grace, the crown of eternal life, for it is written

Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation. And I will not blot out his name out of the book of life. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment, and I will make him a pillar in the temple of my God, and I will lead him to the fountain of living water. I Pet. 1:7; II Tim. 2:5; I Cor. 9:25; Rev. 3:10, 5, 12. O my dear sister in the Lord, what glorious promises are given us, if we only endure steadfast unto the end. To this end, may the Lord grant us and you His grace, that we may help sing the new song in Zion, with the hundred and forty four thousand, which were not defiled with women: for they are virgins, because they did not commit whoredom with the daughters of Babylon. Rev. 14:3, 4. Herewith I will commend you, my dear sister, to the Lord and to the Word of His grace, which is able to keep you and us unto eternal life. And I herewith take leave from you, and bid you adieu on this earth, till we meet where parting will be no more, where the streets are of pure gold, and the gates of pearls and pre[1]cious stones. Rev. 21. Adieu, adieu, my dear sister in the Lord. Written by me, Sijntgen van Rousselare wife of Jeronymus, your weak sister in the Lord; take my simple letter in good part, since it has been written out of true love; for my gift is not very great. And greet with the peace of the Lord, in my name your people where you live and all dear friends, known and unknown, especially your brother and sister Passchier my familiar acquaintances. My fellow prisoners greet your love cordially with the peace of the Lord. Pray the Lord heartily for us; we will most gladly do the same for you according to our weak ability. And let us al[1]ways persevere steadfastly, that no one may take our crown, but that we may with the wise virgins enter into joyful rest. Amen.

SIJNTGEN VAN ROUSSELARE.

Section 533.

FRANCOYS VAN LEUVEN, HANSKEN VAN OUDEN; AERDEN AND GRIETGEN VAN SLUYS, IN THE YEAR 1573

In, the year 1573, there were put to death at Ghet in Flanders, for the genuine faith of the truth, and for following Christ, Francoys van Leuven (the son of Willem van Leuven, separately mentioned in this book), the uncle of Jan Doom; Hansken van Oudenaerden, born at Geertsberge; and Grietgen van Sluys, born at Tielt, in Guelderland. These were at said place, by the envious and bloodthirsty generation of Cain, and not of Judah, put to death most ignominiously, as not worthy to be tolerated upon the earth, not on account of any misdeed, but only because they, according to the command of the eternal God, had separated from this corrupt world, which lies in inhuman wickedness, and sought, according to their weak ability, to follow Christ in the regeneration; and as the light can have no fellowship with darkness, this tyranny was inflicted upon them by the rulers of darkness, because they held the genuine faith of the truth, and thus they became partakers of the sufferings of Christ, wherefore they shall also with Christ, when His glory shall be revealed, receive great joy and gladness, and enjoy the same forever. I Peter. 4:13.

Section 534.

LIPPIJNTGEN STAYAERTS, SIJNTGEN BARNINGE, OR LAME SIJNTGEN, A. D. 1573

In the same year there were imprisoned at Ghent, in Flanders, for the truth of the holy Gospel, Lippijntgen Stayaerts, a native of Ghent; and Sijntgen Barninge, called Lame Sijntgen, born at Kortrijck in Flanders. As these had also betaken themselves into the way of righteousness, under the banner of their only and eternal Shepherd Christ Jesus, the ministers of antichrist inflicted upon them the same treatment which their Captain Himself had met with, and which He had also foretold and promised His followers: not to be loved and highly esteemed by the world but the very opposite, namely, hatred, tribulation, crosses, persecution and death. Thus it happened, after manifold trials and temptations which they suffered for Christ’s sake, that they were sentenced to death by the rulers of darkness, and beheaded with the sword in the court’s castle. And as Sijntgen was lame, she was carried upon the scaffold in a chair, and as she held up her folded hands rather high, a brother (named Natanael de Tollenaer, a brother of Joost de Tollenaer) cried: “Lamb, look out for your bands;” and so they also cut off her two thumbs. Thus they did not love their lives unto death, but willingly delivered up their earthly house for the heavenly; hence there is prepared for them a building of God, a house which, in unspeakable glory, shall endure forever in heaven. II Corinthians 5:1.

Section 535.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, A. D. 1573

This Jacob van den Wege, born at Ronse, in Flanders, was a nephew of Mr. Claes, who was a colleague of the Dean of Ronse, in his time, probably, the most prominent and zealous inquisitor and persecutor of the Christians in that country. As Jacob had come to the knowledge of the truth, and followed it with ardent love, he was on this account banished from all the dominions of the king of Spain, and had thus, as a fugitive, for more than seven years to subsist very meagerly, gaining a livelihood, and providing bread for his wife and children, by making chests or trunks. Much of the time he abode secretly with good friends, here and there in Flanders, as at Meenen, Halewijn and Wervick, whence, on account of the severe persecution under the Duke of Alva, and because he was also an exile, he went to work in a shop at Rijssel, which was three leagues from the former place.

Having afterwards secretly taken up his residence, with wife and children, at Ghent, it happened at a certain time, that he went to the house of one Christoffel van Leuven, a minister of the Word of God, at the very time that the authorities of Ghent had sent to ap[1]prehend this Christoflel, and not finding him, they laid hands upon Jacob, taking him along and putting him into severe confinement, in a tower, guarded, and secured with seven doors. There, lying in great fear and distress, he earnestly called upon the Lord his God, in prayer, in spirit and in truth, that He would strengthen him therein, and graciously grant him help, of which he was then in great need, seeing many strong enemies assailed him; for Satan, the envier of all that is good, exerted great power to make him apostatize from the Lord his God, not resting day or night, but very subtly going about him to lead his soul astray. The emissaries of Satan also approached him very craftily, with plausible speeches, as though they sought to comfort and enlighten him; but if he had listened to them, they would have murdered his soul, from which God preserved him. His wife and children also were to him a source of great temptation, for it was very hard for him to leave them, but for the Lord’s sake it had to be done.

After he had been imprisoned for a time and valiantly withstood many entreaties and torments, he was finally publicly burned, at Ghent, for living in accordance with the genuine truth, about three years after his brother Hans had been burned there for following Christ, as related before.

We have added here the letters of this Jacob van den Wege, which have come into our hands, that the reader from them may see in what faith he stood and died.

Section 536.

A LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE, IN THE BEGINNING OF HIS IM; PRISONMENT, AT GHENT, IN THE HUYS TER LUCHT, AT THE END OF THE MEULENAERS STREET

O my most beloved under the sun, and my three children, who make my heart so faint that I scarcely know what I have in myself, for when I think of you, I am so sorely crushed with anguish in the press of affliction, that my eyes run over with tears, so that I only with difficulty can quiet myself.

O my dear wife, and my three lambs, whom I love, how strong is love? how shall I be able to write you a parting letter? for the waters of affliction fill my eyes, and this through my infirmity, misery and great weakness.

O my wife, I confess here before you and before all that read this, that I have written you here, far too feebly and miserably; neverthelees, the great anxiety and deep affliction, which rises from my strong love for you four, impelled me to it. But I hope that you will accept it from me for the sake of the truth; and, my dear wife, please hear my answer in regard to what you had asked me, as to what advice I would give you concerning the traveling. I say, I give you no advice with regard to it, since I do not know an opportunity at present; but I would most urgently entreat you, that, if it be possible for you to gain some sort of a livelihood here, that you remain until the matter is decided with me one way or the other, and this for no other reason, but that I might still hear from you now and then, for a greeting from you is more precious to me than much silver or gold. And, my wife, please know, that Kalleken Meere, who is imprisoned with me, has made a bequest, namely, a shift, a necklace, a night neckerchief, and a hairlace; and Hijntgen also gives you a night neckerchief, a neck cloth, and her best apron. This they give to you for their remembrance and testament; after their death it is yours, and they cordially greet you with the peace of the Lord. Amen.

Written in my bonds, by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

Section 537.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, TO HIS WIFE, AND HIS BRETHREN AND SISTERS

Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men. Lu 2:14.

I, Jacob van den Wege, imprisoned for the invincible truth, wish my dear in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord, and my three innocent little children; and further all brethren and sisters, and all my dear friends in the Lord, grace, peace, mercy, much true Christian wisdom and prudence, an understanding heart, a steadfast mind in the truth, a strong faith, a living hope, a good, peaceful conscience toward God and man, and an unblamable, holy conversation in all humility, meekness, kindness and unity, and all this in the true fear of God bound with the bond of love. This I wish you all from God the heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ His eternal, only, true Son, our Lord, together with the mighty power of the Holy Ghost, as a cordial and affectionate greeting. Amen.

After my simple, cordial salutation, my beloved wife, and all brethren and sisters, and further all my friends in the Lord, let me please inform you, that it is still well with me, and I am unchanged in the faith and knowledge of God, even as I was when I bowed my knees before the Most High, so I am minded; and still stand through the grace of God, and the power of Christ, which strengthens me, to live or die with Christ in this same faith and truth. The Almighty Lord, who is able so to strengthen and confirm him that is miserable, weak, and without strength here in this conflict, to Him be praise, thanks, glory, and honor forever and ever, and this for all His great benefits which He has so abundantly shown me. So I trust that it is also very well with you, on which account I rejoiced, and thank God the Most High, for all His great goodness that He has shown you, and all this through His great mercy and love; and I pray the same Almighty Lord and God of grace, to bless you all, and to fill you with all knowledge and spiritual wisdom and understanding, that you may walk worthily and fruitfully all the days of your life in holiness and righteousness, and receive the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls.

Let me further, please, tell my dear friends the reason why I have been so backward in writing, when you have so many times requested of me, that I should write to you. Hence I tell you, that I hardly dare write anything, and this because it is such a perilous time, so that people sometimes understand and construe a letter as they will, and not as the writer has meant it. Even as I have only too much known this to be the case, and it has even happened to me, in my simple writing. Not that I mean that I am above criticism; God forbid! but I say that some people find fault not only with the letters of simple prisoners, but sometimes also with the holy Scripture; and since I also know myself far too simple and ig[1]norant, to write anything profitable for your exhortation, therefore I have always refused them that requested it of me, and have thus far put it off. And were it not for my innocent little children, who today understand neither good nor evil, I should not have written much yet; but they constrain me to write now, in order that when they come to the years of under[1]standing through the grace of God, and I shall then have been taken from them, the same might then teach them of my faith, and instruct them in righteousness and the knowledge of God, in the fear of the Lord, and in all obedience. And since I must walk the way, and obey the vocation in which I am called, and I can then not admonish them with my lips, I write and leave them this much for a treasure and testament; for gold or silver I cannot give them, but such as God has given me, which is little, but yet more than I am worthy of; this I leave them for an exhortation, that they may also know most assuredly and certainly by my own writing, in what doctrine and faith I died, and that I did not suffer for any misdeed or wickedness, or heresy, as one that follows his own mind and purpose (though I am called a heretic by this evil generation, who imagine that they are pure, and are yet not washed from their filth; but their railing is no proof, and their calumny is untruth); for I well know and am sure that all who follow their own mind and purpose do not keep God’s command[1]ments: for the Scriptures teach us, that we must be spiritually minded, as Jesus Christ was, that we must be obedient and deny ourselves, yea, utterly and completely renounce our own will, and bow ourselves under the Word and the mighty hand of God, which Word is like a fire, and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces, yea, as a two edged sword, which shall judge men in the last day. Rom. 8:6; Philippians 2:5; Matt. 16:24; 6:10; I Pet. 5:6; Jere, miah 23:29; Rev. 1:16; John 12:48. Hence I say that I have submitted myself, to obey the same with all my power and ability, to suffer myself to be instructed by it, to believe what the Scriptures say; for I believe all that is written in the law and the prophets, both in the Old and the New Testaments; and have hope toward God, for which the prophets themselves waited, namely, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust; and herein do I exercise myself, always to have a conscience void of offense toward God and toward men (Acts 24:14-16); thus my faith which God has given me, is as the Word of God, and like the Scriptures, as here briefly follows

In the first place, I believe and confess one only, eternal, Almighty God the Father, of whom are all things. Him I confess to be a living God, who created and made heaven, earth, the sea, and all that in them is, even as both the Old and New Testaments highly extol and worship Him in His worthiness; as an invisible and immortal God, a God of gods, a Lord above all lords, a great God, mighty and most terrible, who sits upon His throne, a Lord unto whom there is none like, for He is higher than the heavens, deeper than hell, longer than the earth, and wider than the sea, as He Himself by the prophet says: “The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool.” Rightly has Jeremiah said: “Thou great and mighty God, the Lord of hosts, is thy name; great in counsel, and mighty in work. For behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens can not contain him.” Hence I also say, that a creature cannot comprehend the Creator, but I confess Him to be a holy, true, gracious, merciful, but also a severe, righteous and just God, before whom alone we must tremble and fear, fall down and worship, and love and obey Him; who shall render unto every one according to His works, whether they be good or bad, either salvation or damnation. Mark 12:29; Isa. 40:28; Gen. 17:1; I Cor. 8:6; Gen. 1; John 1:18; I Tim. 6:16; Deut. 10:17; Ps. 139:8; Isa. 66:1; Jer. 32:19; I Kings 8:27; Lev. 19:2; Ps. 7:11; Matt. 4:10; II Cor. 5:10.

In the second place, I confess and believe in Jesus Christ, God’s only, own, true Son, our Lord, who was with the Father from the beginning and from everlasting, whom the Father has imbued with His real presence, and expressly set forth the same in Him, as is everywhere fundamentally contained and declared in the Scriptures; so that He is the image of the eternal light, the immaculate reflection of the divine glory, and the likeness or image of His being. So that when He was in the form of God, He was glorified as God, yea, the wisdom and Word of God Himself, in whom alone was life, the firstborn of every creature, invisible, impassable, and immortal, through whom all things were created and made; He is before all, and all is in Him, so that He is Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, the first and the last, who is, and who was, and who is to come; even thus do I confess the Son of God in His divinity as the eternal true Son of God, true God with the Father, equal with Him in glory, brightness, power, will, and providence. John 3:16; Rom. 8:32; Mic. 5:2; Col. 1:15; II Cor. 4:4; Phil 2:6; John 1:4; Col. 1.:15; Rev. 1:8, 17; John 17:21.

But when the man Adam, by transgressing the commandment, had sinned, and through sin, because of God’s strict justice, was, with all his posterity, under the sentence of eternal death, God, kindled with compassion and fervent love, comforted the miserable, sorrowful Adam and promised to man His only Son, or eternal Word; by which all things were made, yea, Adam himself having first been created after His own likeness; He promised him, that he should be redeemed and saved by that same Word. This promise God also made for consolation, to many ancient fathers, as patriarchs, prophets and servants of God, by beau[1]tiful figures and shadows, for a Redeemer and Saviour of the world, especially of those that believe. When the time and all promises were fulfilled, God sent His Son, born of a woman named Mary, who was espoused to a man named Joseph, of the house of David. This virgin conceived of the Holy Ghost, even as God had foreordained, and spoke by Isaiah saying “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son.” Yes, she conceived of the Holy Ghost, and through the power of the Most High it became flesh in her, that is man, like unto us in all things, sin excepted. Namely, He that was previously invisible, became visible; He that was immortal, became mortal; and He that enjoyed great riches of glory, was glorified as God, yea, was Himself true God, the same forsook His riches, glory and brightness for a little while, and became like unto other men, and was found in fashion as a man: so that He was both true God and man, and was put under the law to redeem .them that were under the law. Gen. 3; Romans 5:18; Jer. 33:14; Deut. 18:15; 1 Tim. 4:10; Gal. 4:4; Matt. 1:25, 20; Isa. 7:14; John 1:14; Heb. 2:17; 5:2; John 17:5; Phil. 2:7, 8; Gal. 4:5.

Thus I confess with the apostle, that the eternal Word of the Father, in whom alone was the light and the life of men, became flesh, and dwelt upon the earth, and they beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten Son of the Father, full of grace and truth. Even as John testifies and says: “That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;) that w~ich we have seen and heard declare we unto yo . And their testimony is true. Hence I confess from these words, and other Scriptures, that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, who is over all, God blessed forever. Yea, God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.” John 1:4, 14; I John 1:1-3; John 17:3; I John 4:2; Rom. 9:5; I Tim. 3:16.

Thus I believe that the true Messias did come, whom God had promised to the believing fathers; for Abraham received the true promised seed of Christ, in whom he and all the na[1]tions upon earth are blessed. And this beautiful Morning Star rose out of Jacob, and hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. Judah received his Shiloh or Deliverer, and Moses his Prophet. He was born in the city and of the lineage of David, and called the Son of the Highest, yea, Israel and Judah beheld themselves their Lord, King, Saviour, and God, and the arm of the Lord reigned with power and He taught men, not only as a true messenger, but also as a lover of life, and a faithful steward, the Word of His Father, which He Himself had first heard and seen from His Father, and which He proved and confirmed with very many mighty signs, and ultimately sealed with His precious blood, when He took upon Him our sin and transgression, and had to restore that which He had not taken away; who did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth. Of Him Isaiah says: “He hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows, and he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed.” And He died for us an igno[1]minious death on the tree of the cross, when we were yet enemies. He was buried, and raised again the third day according to the Scriptures, for our justification, and after His resurrec[1]tion. as an almighty, victorious prince and potentate in heaven and earth, He again taught His apostles, to observe all things whatsoever He had commanded them. He then ascended up on high, and sat down at the right hand of His Father in heaven, far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come. And He is our Mediator, Intercessor, Advocate, Mercy seat, Reconciler and High Priest, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people; for in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succor them that are tempted, and can have compassion on our weakness, wherefore He is able also to save them evermore that come unto God by Him. John 4:25; Gen. 22:18; Gal. 3:16; Num. 24:17; I I Cor. 4:6; Gen. 49:10; Deut. 18:15; Luke 2:4; John 12:49; Heb. 9; I Pet. 2:24; Ps. 69:4; I Pet. 2:22; I sa. 53:4, 5; Rom. 5:10; I Cor.15:4; Rom. 4:25; Matt. 28:18, 20; Eph. 1:20, 21; Rom. 8:34; Heb. 2:17, 18; 5:2; 7:25.

In short, I believe and confess that Jesus Christ was sent by God, and that God testified of Him, that He is His Son. Now, he that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made Him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of His Son. And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not the life, but the wrath of God abideth on him. But I confess with John, that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know Him that is true, and we are’ in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. This is the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive, and liveth now for evermore. Little children, keep yourselves from idols, especially Adamitic creatures that are highly esteemed by the world. Amen. Matt. 3:17; I John 5:10-12; John 3:36; I John 5:20, 21; Rev. 1:11,18.

In the third place, I believe in the Holy Ghost, who is an eternal Holy Spirit, the Spirit of truth, which Spirit I confess to belong to both the Father and the Son, proceeding from the Father through the Son. This Spirit God by the prophets promised to pour out upon all flesh, which promise He effectually fulfilled in the apostles, and in their time, and the same is still poured out, and will be poured out, upon all believing, regenerate children of God, for the consolation of their consciences sorrowing after a godly manner and to seal them unto the day of reconciliation, to distribute unto every one spiritual gifts, according to His good pleasure. By the same we cry, Abba Father; for the same Spirit beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God, even as Paul says, which is the earnest of our in[1]heritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of His glory; by which Spirit also the prophets spake from the beginning of the world, and prophesied in a mystery the treasures of wisdom and the knowledge of God, but now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour, Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel, whereunto Paul was appointed a preacher, and apostle, and teacher of the Gentiles, and all this according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith. All these things Paul and all holy men did and spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. I therefore believe and confess the Father as the Creator of all things, through His Son or Word; and Jesus Christ as the Son of God, who redeemed us, and bought us with His precious blood; and the Holy Ghost as a mighty operation of the Most High, in all truly regenerated and believing children of God. These three I confess to be one only, eternal, almighty, living God, who have one purpose, one counsel, one will, one work together in all eternity. As John writes, that there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one. To this only, eternal, almighty, living God, who is incomprehensible, unsearchable, and indescribable, alone be praise, honor, wisdom, thanks, glory, power, and strength, forever and ever. Amen. John 14:17; Isa. 44:3; Joel 2:28; Acts 2:3; Eph. 1:13; Tit. 3:5; Gal. 3:26; II Cor. 7:9; Eph. 4:30; Rom. 8:15,16; I I Cor. 1:22; Eph. 1:14; II Pet. 1:21; II Tini. 1:10, 11; I Tim. 2:7; Rom. 16:25; Gen. 1:1; John 1:3, 12; Mark 12:29; I John 5:7; Rom. 11:33.

In the fourth place, I also believe all that this only God spake by His holy prophets and apostles, and He Himself declared and taught with His own mouth; and confess from this same teaching of the Gospel, a holy Christian church, which is the communion of the saints, and congregation of the believers, new creatures, and children of God, which children are bound together in unity and peace with the bond of love, and baptized into one Spirit and body, as Paul says; for they confess one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all. They have the mind which was in Jesus Christ, and look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, for their conversation is in heaven; hence they are also the temple of the living God, in which God dwells with His Holy Spirit, which Spirit assures them, that they are the children of God, and are justified by faith, and wait for all the promises of God. These have the forgive[1]ness of sins, and redemption through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Acts 24:14; I Cor. 12:13; II Cor. 5:17; Eph. 4:5, 6; Phil. 2:5; II Cor. 4:18; Phil. 3:20; II Cor. 6:16; Rom. 8:16; Eph. 1:7.

In the fifth place, I further confess from the holy Scriptures, or Word of God, a baptism, both inward and outward. Inwardly, as Christ says, with the Holy Ghost and with fire; and outwardly; with water, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, in token of all that has taken place within, as Paul says, that it is a burial of sin, and also a washing of regeneration. If it then be a burial of sin, and a washing of regeneration, as it also is, it is a vain baptism which is used on infants, for infants, though they are born of sinful seed, have never practiced sin, and do not know it, since they understand neither good nor evil; and if they have never committed nor known sin, baptism, which is a burial of sin, can not rightly be used on them. And so they can also not be regenerated, since they are pure through Christ and still in their first birth; hence, too, baptism does not belong to them, since it is a washing of regeneration: but I say that they are cleansed and redeemed through Christ, as Christ Himself says: “Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom of heaven.” Acts 1:5; Matt. 3:11; 28:19; Rom. 6:4; Ps. 51:5; Deut. 1:39; Rev. 1:5; I John 1:7; Col. 1:14; Matt. 19: 14.

But when men grow up, and have attained their years, the heart, as Jeremiah says, is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked. Hence there dwells no good thing in the flesh, but it departs from the Lord in every respect, since through evil lusts and desires the flesh is impelled to all wickedness and sin, whereby they often go astray and sin, because they have little or no right instruction; hence they lose Christ’s death and merits, under which grace they were when they were first born. Men must therefore, according to the Scriptures, through the power of the divine Word, be taught to know sin; that sin and all unrighteousness are sin; and they must be exhorted to repentance and amendment, that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, they should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; and to become new creatures, and regenerated children of God by faith, for we cannot see, nor enter into, the kingdom of God, except we be renewed and born again of water and of the Spirit. Which Spirit in the Scriptures is called water as well its Spirit, even as God spake by the prophet Joel, saying: “I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh,” that is, upon all generations or nations, namely that have become lowly in spirit and contrite in heart, and believe in God. Which faith, as Paul says, cometh by hearing the word of God. Hence I confess, that men must first be taught, that they bring forth genuine fruits of repent[1]ance, believe in Christ, and then be baptized upon their faith, as Christ Himself ordained this, and commanded His apostles, saying: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.” And in the sixteenth chapter of Mark, he says: “Go and preach the Gospel to every creature.” He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. And the apostles did as they were commanded, as we may read in the Acts of the Apostles, and in their epistles: they first taught, and then baptized all the God fearing with water, in the name of the Lord, they that hearkened to their words and believed in the Son of God received baptism, and this for a burial of sin and washing of regeneration, for a fulfillment of all righteousness and the answer of a good conscience toward God, for a covenant to live in holiness and righteousness, and for an entrance into and uniting with the body of Christ, which is the church of God; for by one Spirit we are all baptized into one body, as Paul says: “Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.” Jer. 17:9; Rom. 7:18; Gal. 5:17; I I Tim. 3:16; I John 3:4; Tit. 2:12; l I Cor. 5:17; I Pet. 1:23; Gal. 3:26; John 3:3, 5; Isa. 44:3; Joel 2:28; Isa. 57:15; Acts 16:34; Rom. 10:17; Acts 2:38;16:31; Matt. 28:19,20; Mark 16:15,16; Acts 2; 16:14; 2:41; 8:12; Matt. 3:15; I Pet. 3:21; Luke 1:75; I Cor. 12:13; Gal. 3:26-28.

In the sixth place, I further confess from the Word of God, a true Supper, with bread and wine, by which we are to show Christ’s sufferings, and His death, and also to remember the new covenant, or testament, which He made with His people, and sealed and confirmed with His blood. Even as Christ Himself instituted the same, and observed it with His apostles, as is written: “That Christ the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for many: this do in remembrance of me.” But all that are to eat this external bread, and to drink the wine, truly in remembrance of Him, must first be renewed and changed by the Word of God, so that they must be lowly of spirit and contrite in heart, and truly confess Christ Jesus by faith, that He alone is their Redeemer and Saviour; and they must have love, unity and peace with one another, and must be sanctified through the Holy Spirit, and assured in their conscience by faith, that they are the children of God, and heirs, who through grace shall be partakers of Christ’s great benefits, as, His merits, death and blood, for His suffering is our rejoicing, and His death is our life, as Paul says: “That he has reconciled us in the body of his flesh through death, to present us holy and unblamable and unreprovable; and made peace through the blood of his cross, by himself.” And hence they are to examine themselves, as Paul says, and so eat of the bread, and drink of the cup; for he that eateth and drinketh un[1]worthily, eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body. Hence Paul says: “The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?” Thus the communion of the body and the blood of Christ must be in us, and he that so examines himself, and through the Holy Spirit finds in his conscience, that he is an heir of the great benefits of Christ, and a member of His body, he may indeed use the memorials of bread and wir ° with regard to it, as Christ says “This do in: .inembrance of me,” and Paul says “As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death till he come.” Matthew 26:26; I Cor. 11:23; Heb. 9:12; Luke 22:19; Matt. 11:29; Col. 1:14; Matt. 1:21; Rom. 8:16, 17; Col. 1:20-22; Eph. 2:13; I Cor. 11:28, 29; 10:16-18; Rom. 12:5; I Cor. 11:26.

In the seventh place, I further confess a true Christian excommunication, which is an excluding or binding of the disobedient sinner, and a releasing or loosing of the obedient penitent, even as Christ wisely instituted and effectually taught the same, and His apostles thoroughly expounded, used and also taught it, as Christ spake to the apostle, saying: “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” And he also says: “If thy hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: it is better to have only one hand, and enter into life eternal, than having two hands to be cast into everlasting fire.” And the same he also says in regard to the foot and the eye. Matt. 18:18; 16:19; 5:30; 18:8.

But though Christ taught His apostles all this, we do not find it written, that the ordinance was used in Christ’s time by any.disciple, with regard to those who having transgressed or apostatized, caused offenses; and this because of, the law, which came to an end in the death of Christ, and because the body was not yet perfect, and the temple of the Lord not yet complete, since they were yet very ignorant, and in many matters not fully instructed, as Christ says to them: “I have yet many things to say unto you, but you cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth is come he will guide you into all truth.” Which spirit they must receive, before they could bind or release any one with the key (which is the Word and Spirit of God), as Christ also indicates with these words, when He breathed on them, and said: “Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained.” Not that Christ gave the apostles authority, to forgive or to retain any one’s sins contrary to His Word, and thus to govern the church according to their will. No; God forbid! They had to act without respect to persons, even though it had been their right hand retain the sins of those who according to the Word of God were under the wrath of God, and proclaim grace and peace to the penitent, who according to the same word were under the grace of God; and thus Christ appointed unto them the kingdom as His Father had appointed it unto Him. Rom. 10:4; John 16:12, 13; 20:22, 23; Luke 22:29.

But I repeat it, though Christ had so appointed and taught it to them, yet, according to my view, they had then neither a command nor authority to use the same, as already said, before Christ had ascended up to heaven, having sent them forth, to preach the Gospel in all the world, to every creature, teaching to observe whatsoever He had commanded them. They also had to tarry in Jerusalem, until they were endued with power from on high, and had received the promise of the Father, which was the Holy Ghost, who was their teacher and power, whereby they proceeded in this practice. And when the body was perfect, and the temple of the living God complete, in which God dwelt with His Spirit, the apostle effec[1]tually taught Christ’s institution and ordinance of excommunication, and also used it, as we may read, how the apostle delivered Hymeneus and Alexander unto Satan, that they might learn not to blaspheme. And so he also punished the Corinthian fornicator, concerning whom he had determined, when they were gathered together, and his spirit, with the power of Christ, to deliver him unto Satan, for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit might be saved. Since the Corinthian church was very slack in regard to using this excommunication in the case of him that had done that deed, therefore he reproved them with severe words, as we may read in the second epistle to the Corinthians, chapters 12 and 13. As he also wrote to them, that .a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump, therefore he says: “Purge out the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump.” And thus Paul used excommunication, and also would have it used, even as he writes to the Thessalonians, saying: “We command you, brethren,  in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us.” For in this epistle he had written to the Corinthians, not to company with fornicators, and since they did not observe it, or perhaps not well understand it, he explained it to them more fully, and said: “Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters; for then must we needs go out of the world. But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no not to eat.” And thus I confess that such carnal men, who thus sin against God, are, according to the ordinance of Christ, with the Word of God, as Paul has explained this thus, to be excommu[1]nicated and excluded from the church, and that we are also not to company with them, as the apostle says: “If any man, obey not our word, signify that man by an epistle, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed” or think with himself, that for his presump[1]tuousness and transgression he is delivered unto Satan (whom he obediently served according to his will, and also hearkened to for the sake of sin,) for the destruction of the flesh, which before the fall lived and desired to live in sin; that he may be ashamed, may humble himself, repent truly, and thus die unto sin, and the spirit be saved in the day of our Lord. For as the Word of God has power to excommunicate the presumptuous transgressor, so it has also power to teach and to avoid the excommunicated person, since excommunication is ineffec[1]tual without avoidance. And as excommunication and avoidance are thoroughly taught in the Scriptures, I confess both, since also Paul excommunicated, and also taught, to put away him that doeth evil, and says: “Keep not company with them; with such [ as he there specifies ye shall not eat.” Even as he also says concerning a man that is a heretic: “When ye have once or twice admonished him, reject him, knowing that he that is such, is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself. For such cause contention and offenses, and their words eat as doth a canker;” hence the church is to avoid them, lest she be leavened or corrupted by them. Matt. 28:20; Luke 24:49; Acts 1:8; I Tim. 1:20; I Cor. 5; Gal. 5:9; II Thess. 3:6, 14; Tit. 3:10, 11; Rom. 16:17; I Tim. 2:17.

Let the reader be informed that Jacob van den Wege, the writer of the preceding letter, owing to want of opportunity did not further carry out or write down the articles of faith, though he was sufficiently informed in all, and continued therein steadfastly unto death.

Section 538.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, WRITTEN IN HIS BONDS, TO OTHER PRISONERS

The unfathomable abundant grace and mercy of God the heavenly Father, the peace, holiness and merits of our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, and the joy, comfort and power of the Holy Ghost. This only, eternal and Almighty God, who alone is holy and good, grant you, my dear and most affectionate beloved sisters in the Lord, who are now imprisoned for the testimony of our Lord Jesus Christ, this my salutation, yea, the Lord grant it to you through His great goodness and benevolence; this I wish you from the depth of my heart, as an affectionate and cordial greeting. Amen.

Further, after all unfeigned Christian salutation, let my dear sisters in the Lord, please, be informed, that we three prisoners, who now are also in bonds, in Ghent, in the count’s castle, for the testimony and doctrine of our Saviour Jesus Christ, are still of good cheer, and not changed in the least in our purpose to suffer with Christ, and to strive for the truth. And we are also ready not only to endure poverty, reproach, imprisonment, and bonds, but also to die for the name of the Lord, if it be His pleasure; and all this by His great and mighty power, with which He strengthens us through His great grace; to Him be praise, thanks and glory forever.

From your letter I also understood that it is still well with you four, on account of which I and my fellow prisoners were much rejoiced, and I pray God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has chosen us hereunto from our birth, and through His great mercy and love has given us His abundant grace, that He would keep and strengthen us unto the end with His Holy Spirit, that His name may be praised and honored forever through us all, for the edification of our neighbor, and the salvation of our souls. O my dearly beloved sisters in the Lord, let us continue steadfastly, and take good heed, that we do not neglect the grace of God which He has so faithfully shown us, but well improve it, for through neglect one may soon lose that for which he has labored so long, and then it is sometimes very difficult to find it again. Hence I say, let us take good heed, and hold fast that which we have, that no one take our crown. For if we continue steadfast in that which we have, we shall without any doubt be saved through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. Heb. 12:15; Rev. 3:11; Matt. 10:22; Acts 15:11. And to this end (namely, to be saved) we have already begun; may God grant us strength, that we may be able to carry it out to His praise and to the salvation of our souls. For God knows, that on earth we seek. no other riches or honor, than the honor of His name and the salvation of our souls, for which salvation we now with great patience endure here so much affliction amidst sorrowing and sighing (all of which rises from reproach and imprisonment), together with manifold conflicts and temptations.

But, my most beloved, let us not become despondent in tribulation and affliction, nor let us think it strange as though some strange thing happened unto us, for from the beginning of the world the righteous had to suffer; but let us rejoice herein that we are partakers of Christ’s sufferings, well knowing that if we suffer with Him, we shall also reign with Him. I Pet. 4:12, 13; II Tim. 2:12. For Paul says, that it is given unto us, not only to believe on Christ, but also to suffer for His sake; for we must through much tribulation and affliction enter into the kingdom of heaven. Phil. 1:29; Acts 14:22. But the sufferings of this world are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us, who look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, for eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them who love Him and keep His commandments; but He hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit. Rom. 8:18; II Cor. 4:18; I Cor. 2:9, 10. Hence, my dear sisters, we ought to be comforted by these promises, and work with a joyful heart in the vineyard of  the Lord, pa[1]tiently endure the heat of the sun, and not fear what man shall do unto us, for we know, and are sure through our faith, that if they kill our body, our Redeemer liveth, and that He shall hereafter raise us up from the earth, and then we shall in our flesh see God; our eyes shall behold Him and not another. Job 19:25. And Paul says, that we look for the Saviour, Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that He may fashion it like unto His glorious body. Phil. 3:20, 21. Then shall we be caught up in the air to meet Him, to inherit eternal life, and then shall He fill our hearts with joy, and comfort us, and make us glad after our tribulation, shall wipe our tears from our eyes, and shall reward our labor, for sorrow and mourning shall flee away from us, and everlasting joy shall be upon our heads. I Thess. 4:17; Rev. 7:17; Isaiah 51:11. Yea, all this shall happen to us through His great grace and if we firmly persevere and take good heed, and abide steadfast unto the end in that which we have, we shall be saved. Herewith I will commend you to the Lord, that He will keep you my dear sisters in the Lord, with the strong power of His Holy Spirit. And take my brief unfeigned letter in good part, for I had almost not written you at all, because of my ignorance and simplicity; but through your request I dared not forbear.

Written with my own hand, on the last day of April. Farewell. Amen. My fellow prisoners also greet you most cordially with the peace of the Lord. By me.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

Section 539.

ANOTHER LETTER BY JACOB VAN DEN WEGE

I Jacob, imprisoned for the name of the Lord our God, grace, peace, mercy and love from God our heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ, His only Son our Lord, who delivered Himself up for our sins, when we were yet enemies, that He might redeem us from this present evil world, and purify unto Himself a people zealous of all good works. Rom. 5:10; Gal. 1:4; Tit. 2:14. This I wish my dear sister in the Lord as an affectionate greeting. Amen.

After salutation, my dearly beloved sister in the Lord, even as we are both born of one mother according to the flesh, so I hope that according to the spirit we are also born of one God, for we confess, and believe in one eternal God, Creator of all things and by faith He has regenerated us with the Word of truth, that we should be a kind of first fruits of His creatures, as the apostle says: “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God and every one that loveth him that begat, loveth also him that is begotten of him.” Therefore, he that loveth God, and is begotten of Him, must love the brethren, for he that loveth not his brother abideth in death, and whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer; and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. James 1:18; I John 5:1; 3:14, 15. Hence Peter says: “Purify your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever.” I Peter 1:22, 23. As also Paul says: “Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling savor.” Eph. 5:1, 2. My dear sister, put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering; forbearing one another, and for[1]giving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any even as Christ forgave you so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, and be ye thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. And ‘whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by Him. Col. 3:12-17.

Hence, my dear sister, constantly walk devoutly in all things, and be faithful to Him who hath called you out of darkness into His light, from lies into the truth, and from hatred into love; and therefore are you called, that you should walk in the light, in the truth, and in love; and by this, says Christ, shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another. Yea, my dear sister, the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned. I Peter 2:9; John 12:35; Eph. 5:8; John 13:35; 1 Tim. 1:5.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the comforting Word of His grace. The God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do His will, working in you that which is well pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen. Heb. 13:20, 21.

Written on the 4th of July, A. D. 1573. Keep this in remembrance of me your weak brother in the Lord, and do not forget me and my fellow prisoners in your prayers; we will do likewise according to our weak ability.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE.

Section 540.

THE LAST WORDS WRITTEN BY JACOB VAN DEN WEGE, AFTER HE HAD RECEIVED WORD THAT HE WAS TO DIE

I, a prisoner for the name of the Lord, wish all my dear brethren and sisters much spir[1]itual wisdom and consolation through the Holy Ghost, especially to my dear wife and chil[1]dren, whom I greatly love; but the Almighty Lord must be the nearest, as you are yourselves taught from the Word of God. Hence, my dear wife, whom I love, I write you this little for a parting letter in this world. Adieu my love, the Lord lighten your tribulation; and my most beloved sister in the Lord, namely, my mother: O mother, be of good cheer in the Lord; the God of all comfort deliver you from your tribulation. And Sijntgen, Grietgen, and Claerken, my dear sisters in the Lord, always be at peace with one another, and comfort one another in love. Adieu, all of you. I now go to deliver up my life for the name of the Lord. Written the day that I received word that I must die. Adieu Tanneken, my oldest daughter, and Grietgen ( O that the Lord might take you), and Betgen my youngest daughter, adieu.

Written in my bonds, by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

JACOB VAN DEN WEGE,

Section 541.

MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER, PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AT ROTTERDAM IN HOLLAND, A. D. 1573

Not only those of the city of Ghent, in Flanders, of whom we have just spoken, but also those of Rotterdam, in Holland, again imbrued their hands at this time in the blood of the saints. This appeared in the case of a very pious and God fearing heroine of Jesus Christ, who, a native of Deventer according to the flesh, was nevertheless from the heavenly Jerus[1]alem, born again of God; whose name here upon earth was Maeyken van Deventer, while her inward and spiritual name was known only to God, and recorded in the secret book of God’s perpetual remembrance.

She was apprehended for her saving faith, in the city of Rotterdam, in Holland, without any fear from the neighboring cities, as  the city of Dortrecht had already a year before, under the reign of the Prince of Orange, William I, capitulated, no longer to shed innocent blood on  .  count of the faith; which had taken place in July, A. D. 1572, while this occurred about the middle of the year 1573.

They did not stop at imprisonment, but proceeded further with her, so that when she could not be turned from her steadfast and true faith, sentence of death was speedily pro[1]nounced upon her, that she should be put to death, as an immovable and obstinate heretic. O God, how couldst Thou tolerate it!

This sentence was speedily executed on her by the executioner, so that, having commen[1]ded her soul into the hands of God, she left her body upon earth as a prey.

Observations concerning the death sentence of
Maeyken van Deventer

We have taken much trouble, to obtain, if possible, the death sentence of this pious woman Maeyken van Deventer, as well as of others of our dear fellow believers that were pyt to death at Rotterdam; but we have been informed by the secretary there, who searched for it, that in the year 1600, just fifty nine years ago, there was a great fire in the city hall, whereby the examinations and death sentences of said martyrs were all burned, together with all that had been recorded with regard to this, previous to the year 1600, as we also, for the year 1572, showed to have occurred at Breda; certainly a lamentable matter, which might cause to pass into oblivion that which we ought constantly to remember, namely, the steadfast death of the saints. To prevent such oblivion, we have deemed it necessary to notice this matter more fully than has ever before been done. This by way of notice.

Section 542.

A TESTAMENT MADE BY MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER FOR HER CHILDREN

My children according to the flesh, but, alas! not according to the spirit, here is a testa[1]ment, which I, your mother, leave you, namely, Albert, Johan, Egbert, Truyken, my dear children. The Lord bless you, as Isaac blessed his son Jacob, that he should be a ruler over his brethren. My children in the flesh, I must leave you young; may the Most High permit us to meet in the world to come, which shall be done before long by the Father, who will paternally b’ess us with His most holy name. This I expect from day to day, that, when it pleases the Lord, I may offer up my life and body for His holy name’s sake, and I trust that this will not be deferred, and that the good Lord will not forget me any longer. When you hear this, sorrow not, as the world does, which has no hope, or knows not where they shall be; but thank the Most High, that you had a mother who was found worthy to shed her blood for the name of the Lord, and who, through His great grace and mercy, may be counted as a witness or martyr. Hence, my children, respect this testament which I leave you.

I cannot leave you gold or silver, nor can I give you treasures of this world, as the world gives to her children; for this I did not take with me, but left it to your carnal father; and this I also did not seek, but I sought the eternal riches, which are imperishable. Do you also seek this way, and you shall live forever; and follow this testament and the instruction which I here write you. Even as Christ Jesus our forerunner left such to us for an everlasting testa[1]ment, and sealed it with His blood; such a testament I also leave you, and will likewise seal the same with my blood, even as the blessed Jesus did. My children, do not set at naught or lightly esteem this; be not heedless: it is better than gold, for it will save your souls. If you do what I write you, you shall see me again in great glory, and you shall be as kings and queens; but you must keep yourselves from this corruptible world, for it shall pass away with all its lusts.

Hear, my children, the instruction of your mother, and incline your hearts to under[1]standing, and open your ears to hear the words of my mouth, for I seek the salvation of your souls; believe me, and no one else, that you may come to me and live forever. Behold, my children, I hold before you the way of my Bridegroom, and our forerunner, Christ Jesus, who went before me, which leads to the truth, as the Lord has commanded me; and behold, I take up my cross, and follow the Saviour of the whole world. Do so, too, my children; I shall go before you, without looking back,,for this is the way of the prophets and.. martyrs, and behold, I shall now drink the cup which they., drank. I now go the way which Christ Jesus, the Lord full of all grace and truth; who laid down His life for His sheep, went; this cup I must drink, as Christ says: “I have a cup to drink of, and a,baptism to be baptized with;, and how am I straitened till it be, accomplished,l” klatthew 20:22; Luke 12:50. And having thus passed. through, He calls His sheep, and his sheep hear His. voice, and .follow Him whithersoever Ile. goes, for this is the way to the living fountain; this way went the .priestly kings coining from the rising of the sun, as is written in Revelation (Rev. 16:12 ), and entered into eternity. And behold; they had to drink of this cup, and to go this way, who are now under the altar, crying and saying: “Lord almighty Father, how long dost thou not avenge our blood on then that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given them, and it was answered unto them: Bear yet for a little season, till the number of your brethren that shall also be killed yet for the testimony of Jesus Christ be fulfilled.” Rev. 6:9-11. These also drank of the cup, and ascended up to enjoy the eternal Sabbath of the Lord. And of this cup also those had to drink who are crowned, have palms in their hands, and are clothed in white. 11 Esd. 2:42. Yea, this is also the. way trod by. the four and twenty elders that. stand before the throne of God, and cast their crowns from their heads, and their harps before the throne of the Lamb, and falling down upon their faces, .say; “O God, to thee alone be praise, honor and glory, power and strength, forever and ever. Lord almighty God, who wilt speedily avenge the blood of thy servants and ministers, thine be the victory; magnified by thy name, which is, and which was, and which is to come.” Rev. 4:10, 11. This way also walked the marked of the Lord, who had the mark in their foreheads, who were chosen out of all the kindreds of men, who were not defiled with women, but follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. 7:3; 14:3, 4. Behold, these had tp drink the bitter cup, and also all those that are still lacking of the number and fulfillment of Zion, which is the bride of the Lainb, and the new Jerusalem, which shall descend out of heaven, in which city and throne the glory of the great King shall be revealed and seen, when the marriage feast shall be kept and celebrated in the’day of the high and; holy Sabaoth, the Lord their God, which is the day of their rest  and joy, 6:11; 21:10. Behold, all these first ,suffered the judgment in their flesh, and had to hear the punishment of this world,’ for ‘Jesus Christ  wa’s the first one, as is written “The Lamb  .slain “from the foundation of the world;” and Paul says, that whom; He did foreknow He also did predestinate to be conformed to the linage of His Son. Rev. 13:8; Roin. 8:29. Christ our Saviour also says, that the servant is not better than his lord, nor the disciple above his master; lint it is enough for the disciple, that he be as his master. Matthew 10:24, 25. This also Peter declares to us, who says that the time is. come that judgment must begin at the house of God; and if it first begin at God’s elect, what shall the end be of them that have not believed the Gospel of God?and if the righteous scarcely be Saved, where shall the unrighteous appear? I Pet. 4:17, 18.

Hence, my dear children, press through the strait gate, for strait and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it, and still less that walk it; but wide and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that walk therein. Matt. 7:13, 14.

Therefore, my children, heed the chastening and instruction of the Lord, and bow your shoulders under His yoke and easy burden, and bear it patiently from your, youth, thanking Him with great honor, for He receives no sons whom He does ‘not chasten, for if you forsake chastisement after this manner, whereof we all are become partakers, you are not children, but bastards, and you shall be cast out of your Father’s inheritance. Heb. 12:6.

Hence, my dear children, gird your loins, and follow Christ, and neither fear nor rest till you have found this way. And search the Scriptures:’they shall show you the way of life, for the angel says, to Esdras: “Behold, a city is builded, and set upon a broad field, and is full of all good things: tli.~ entrance thereof is narrow, and set in a dangerous place to fall, like` as if there were a fire on the right hand, and on the left a deep water: and one only path between them both, even between the fire and the water, so small that there could but one main go there at once. If this city now were given unto a man for an inheritance, if he never shall pass the danger set before it, how shall he receive this inlieritance?” II Esd. 7:6-9. Behold; my children, this way has no retreats; there are also no byways, that lie on the right hand or on the left; this is the: way which is found by so few, and trod by still fewer; yea, there are indeed some that see it who well know that this is the way unto life, but it is too hard for them; it hurts them far too much.

Therefore, my children, regard not the great multitude, neither walk in their ways; refrain your feet from their path, for they go to hell, even as sheep to the, slaughter, as the prophet Isaiah tells us,, saying: “Hell hath opened wide her mouth, that there may enter in the princes of the earth, and the common people.” For it is a people of no understanding; therefore he that made them Will not have mercy on them. Prov. 1:15; Isa. 59:7; 5:14; 27:11.

But, my children, remember what I write, and wherever you hear that there is a plain, rejected little flock, that is despised and cast out by this world.; join them; and wherever you hear of the cross, of Christ, depart not away. But flee the shadow of this world, go to God; fear Him alone; keep; His commandments; remember all His words to„do after them; write them upon the tables of your heart; and bind them on your forehead, and speak of His statutes night and day, and you shall be a pleasant branch in the garden of the Lord, yea, a beloved plant growing up in Zion.

My children, call the fear of the Lord your Father, and wisdom and understanding shall be your mother. If you do this, my c’_:ildren, the Lord shall bless you, and sanctify your body for His service that His name, may be sanctified through you, and magnified to His glory. Confess Him before men, that He may also confess you before His heavenly Father. Yea, forsake your life, my children, rather than that you should depart from the truth. And follow me; I go before you as a valiant soldieress, who is prepared for the war or conflict of the Lord, that I may deliver up my life for the name of the Lord. My children, I, your mother, the instrument whereby you have been brought into this sorrowful world, desire your salvation. Believe me what I write you and have left you, and no one else, except what they say agrees with the holy Scriptures. If you do this, you shall come to me, and I to you. If you lose your body, which is of the earth, the Lord has prepared you a better in heaven. Hence, my children, strive valiantly unto death for the truth and for righteousness, and arm yourselves with the armor of God, that you may be found valiant Israelites; trample down the world and all unrighteousness that is therein; love or seek only that which is above, and remember that you are not of the world, even as your Lord and Master was also not of the world. John 15:19; 17:16. And be diligent, that you too may be found disciples; whatsoever you shall ask then, shall be done unto you; for no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, for the true worshipers shall worship God in Spirit and in truth; for these Christ prayed, and not for the world, for when the world prays, it calls upon the devil, and they desire that his will be done in them. John 15:7; I Cor. 12:3; John 4: 23; 17:9. Hence, my dear children, do not become conformed to it; flee from it, and have no fellowship with it. Rom. 12:2; Eph. 5:11. Regard not what is fair to the eyes, for it is all vanity; seek only those things which are above, and set your affection on things above, and not on things on the earth Col. 3:1, 2. Let your eyes ever look to the Lord and always labor with prayer and supplication, that you may ever be with Him in heart. Heb. 12:2. Let your laughter be turned to weeping, for we are pilgrims here upon earth; and let there be nothing in this world, which can rejoice you, for it is all vanity, and passes away. Jas. 4:9; I Peter 2:11; II Cor. 4:18. Beware of covetousness with regard to earthly riches, for this is the true foundation of perdition. Luke 12:15; I Tim. 6:9. Re= member me. The Lord cause you to walk in His fear, and fill you with His Holy Spirit and sanctify your understanding and mind. My children, be circumspect in all your conversation, and whatsoever you do, therein let the name of the Lord be praised and blessed. Col. 3:17. And guard, your lips, that you may riot take the name of God into your mouth in vain, for this is a great unrecognized sin; and do not use the name of God, except you do it with great reverence, with bended knees and with uncovered head, or it will be accounted ill to you. Ex. 20:7. Pray God that you may learn to know Him, and be not ashamed to confess and honor Him, who can save your souls; for the Lord will not tolerate that His people deny Him, for it is enough that the world dishonors and denies Him; hence let us honor, praise and glorify His holy name with the whole heart, for it is written, that whosoever takes the name of the Lord in vain is worthy of death.

Therefore, my children, love your neighbor heartily, and this with a liberal heart. Let the light of the Gospel shine in you. II Cor. 4:4. Deal your bread to the hungry, clothe the naked, and do not suffer anything to remain with you double, since there are enough that lack. Isa. 58:7. And whatsoever the Lord grants you, that possess with thankfulness, not only for yourselves, but also for your neighbor, and seek not your own profit, but that of your neighbor. In short, my children, let your life be conformed to the Gospel of Christ. And the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do His will, working in you that which is well pleasing in His sight, that your whole spirit, soul and body may be found blameless unto the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be glory, power and majesty forever and ever. Amen. Heb. 13:20, 21; I Thessalonians 5:23.

Section 543.

A PRAYER BY SAID MAEYKEN VAN DEVENTER

O holy Father, sanctify the children of Thy handmaiden in Thy truth, and keep them from all evil, and from all unrighteousness, for Thy holy name’s sake. O Almighty Father, I commend them unto You, since they are Thy creatures;.care for them, for they are Thy handiwork; so that they may walk in Thy paths. Amen.

Section 544.

MAEYKEN WENS, AND SOME OF HER FELLOW BE; LIEVERS, BURNT FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST,, AT. ANTWERP, A. D. 1573

The north wind of persecution blew now the longer the more through the garden of the Lord, so that the herbs and trees of the same (that is the true believers) were rooted out of the earth through the violence that came against them. This appeared, among other instances, in the case of a very God fearing and pious woman, named Maey= ken Wens, who was the wife of a faithful minister of the church of God in the,city of Antwerp, by the name of Mat[1]theus Wens, by trade a mason. About the month of April, A. D. 1573, she, together with others of her fellow believers, was apprehended at Antwerp, bound, and confined in the severest prison there. In the meantime she was subjected to much conflict and temptation by so called spirituals (ecclesiastics), as well as by secular persons, to cause her to apostatize from her faith. But when she could by no manner of means, not even by severe tortures, be turned from the steadfastness of her faith, they, on the fifth day of October, 1573, passed sentence upon her, and pronounced it publicly in court at the afore mentioned place, namely, that she should, with her mouth screwed shut, or with her tongue screwed up, be burnt to ashes as a heretic, together with several others, who were also imprisoned and stood in like faith with her.

Thereupon, the following day, the sixth of October, this pious and God fearing heroine of Jesus Christ, as also her fellow believers that had been condemned with a like sentence, were brought forth, with their tongues screwed fast, as innocent sheep for the slaughter, and each having been fastened to a stake in the marketplace, deprived, by fierce and terrible flames, of their lives and bodies, so that in a short time they were consumed to ashes; which severe punishment of death they steadfastly endured; hence the Lord shall hereafter

change their vile bodies, and fashion them like unto His glorious body. Phil. 3:21.

Further Observation

The oldest son of the afore mentioned martyress, named Adriaen Wens, aged about fifteen years, could not stay away from the place of execution on the day on which his dear mother was offered up; hence he took his youngest little brother, named Hans (or Jan) Mattheus Wens, who was about three years old, upon his arm and went and stood with him somewhere upon a bench, not far from the stakes erected, to behold his mother’s death.

But when she was brought forth and placed at the stake, he lost consciousness, fell to the ground, and remained in this condition until his mother and the rest were burnt. After[1]wards, when the people had gone away, having regained consciousness, he went to the place where his mother had been burnt, and hunted in the ashes, in which he found the screw with which her tongue had been screwed fast, which he kept in remembrance of her.

There are at present, 1659, several grandchildren (well known to us) still living of this pious martyress, who are named after her.

Touching the others, her fellow believers, who were put to death with her, we are not able, because it is so long ago, to give their names, but it appears to us, that they are those who are mentioned in the next following account (that is, the women*) since it is stated of them, that they were, on the same day, namely the sixth of October, 1573, also put to death, at Antwerp, by fire. This by way of notice.

* These are called: Janneken Mumstdorp, Msriken, Misken.

Section 545.

THE LETTERS AND TESTIMONIES OF MAEYKEN WENS, WIFE OF MATTHEUS WENS, MASON, IN HIS LIFETIME A MINISTER OF THE CHURCH OF GOD AT ANTWERP; OFFERED UP THE 6TH OF OCTOBER, 1573

Bemint Gott boven al: op den Steen,
Daer de vreugde is seer kleen;
Maer ik hope ‘t sal hier haest zijn gedaen
Als’t God belieft my in genade’t ontfaen.

Grace and peace from God the Father, through Jesus Christ His only begotten Son, who grant you wisdom and understanding, that you may wisely govern yourself and your children, and bring them up in the fear of God, to which end may the good Father strengthen you, and the Holy Ghost comfort you in your tribulation. This is the greeting and wish of my heart to you my dear and much beloved husband in the Lord. After all salutation, I inform you that I am still tolerably well according to the flesh, and also according to the spirit I trust I am doing the best; but my best is nothing special, and I regret, that I am not more thankful for all that comes upon me, for it is all the work of the Lord. We ought to thank the Lord in adversity as well as in that which is agreeable to the flesh; for if the Lord takes all from us, He takes from us no more than what He has lent us, for it belongs to us no longer than it pleases the Lord, Oh that I could always thank the Lord as well when the flesh suffers adversity, as when it prospers then we can thank the Lord indeed.

O my dear friend, I should never have thought that parting should come so hard to me as it does. True the imprisonment seemed hard to me; but that was because they were so tyrannical; but now the parting is the hardest of all.

O my very dear and beloved husband, pray the Lord heartily in my behalf, to remove the conflict from me; for it is in His power, if it is His pleasure. Truly the Lord has said: “He that does not forsake everything is not worthy of me;” for the Lord well knew that it would come hard to the flesh. But I hope that the Lord will also help me through even as He has helped many, and for which I can simply trust Him. Oh, how easy it is to be a Christian, so long as the flesh is not put to the trial, or nothing has to be relinquished; then it is an easy thing to be a Christian.

Herewith I will conclude my letter, and commend you and your children to the Lord, that you may walk in wisdom, to the edification of your neighbor, and the salvation of your soul. I coin mend you to the Lord, and to the rich Word of His grace: this is the good greeting and wish of, my heart. As regards further the visiting, you may do in the matter according to your pleasure; for 1 should indeed often desire your visit, were it not for the expense. But if you want to make your heart glad, you may come; I dare say nothing else, except that it costs so much, else I should desire to have you come soon. If you come, go to no expense in the way of bringing anything with you, as it costs far too much. No more for this time, except that you may prosper in soul and body; this is my desire. Greet the acquaintances in the Lord much in my name, and also the friends according to the flesh. My companions also greet you much. My children also come in for a share.

Written in my bonds by me,

MAEYKEN WENS.

Section 546.

THE SECOND LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRITTEN TO HER HUSBAND

The grace and peace of God the Father, and the great mercy and love of the Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who through grace was sent by the Father to the salvation of all those that have died unto their sins, and are thus risen with Christ unto newness of life; and the eternal, unfathomable joy, comfort, and fellowship of the Holy Ghost, strengthen and keep your hearts and minds in Christ Jesus, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen.

After all cordial salutation to you my very dear and beloved husband and brother in the Lord, I inform you that my heart is still fixed to offer up a sacrifice to the Lord, the Lord be praised for the great grace which He shows to me poor, miserable creature. And I am also tolerably well according to the flesh, as I trust through the grace of the Lord that it is also with you, my most beloved in the Lord. Nothing more for this time, but I commend you to the Lord and to the words of His grace; this is the good wish and greeting of my heart. Farewell. Pray for me.

By me, your dear wife and sister in the Lord.

MAEYKEN WENS.

Section 547.

THE THIRD LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRIT; TEN IN PRISON AT ANTWERP, THE 21ST OF APRIL, A. D. 1573, TO HER SON

Always fear God and love Him above all

My dear child Adriaen, my son, I leave you this for a testament, because you are the oldest, to exhort you that you should begin to fear our dear Lord, for you are getting old enough to perceive what is good or evil; think of Betteken, who is about as old as you are. My son, from your youth follow that which is good and depart from evil: do good while you have time, and look at your father, how lovingly he went before me with kindness and courteousness, always instructing me with the Word of the Lord. Oh, if I had so followed after him, how light would be my bonds! Hence, my dear son; beware of that which is evil, that you will ‘not have to lament afterwards: “Had I done this or that; for then, when it is as far as it now is with me, it will be too late.” Hear the instruction of your, mother: hate every thing that is loved by the world and your sensuality, and love God’s commandment, and let the same instruct you, for it teaches: “If any man will come after me, let him deny himself,” that is, forsake his own wisdom, and pray: “Lord, thy will be done. If you do this, the anointing of the Holy Ghost will teach you all that you are to believe. I John 2:27. Believe not what men say, but obey that which the New Testament commands .you, and ask God to teach you His will. Trust not in your understanding, but in the Lord, and let your counsel abide in Him, and ask Him to direct you into His ways. My child, learn how you are to love God the Lord, how you are to honor your father, and all other commandments which the Lord requires of you. Whatsoever is not contained therein, believe not; but whatever is contained therein, obey. Join yourself to those that fear the Lord, and depart from evil, and through love do all that is good.

Oh, regard not the great multitude, or the ancient custom, but look at the little flock, which is persecuted for the word of the Lord, for the good persecute none, but are persecuted. When you have . joined them, beware of all false doctrine, for John says: “Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. .He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son.” II John 9. The doctrine of Christ is mercy, peace, purity, faith, meekness, humbleness, and full obedience to God.

My dear son, yield yourself to that which is good; the Lord will give you understanding. I give you this as my last adieu to you. My dear child, heed the Lord’s chastening; for whenever you do evil, He will chasten you in your mind; desist, then, and call to the Lord for help, and hate that which is evil, and the Lord will deliver you, and good will come to you. God the Father, through His beloved Son Jesus Christ, grant you His Holy Spirit, that He may guide you into all truth. Amen.

This, I, Maeyken Wens, your mother, have written, while I was in prison for the Word of the Lord; the good Father grant you His grace, my son Adriaen. Write me a letter as to what your heart says, whether you desire to fear the Lord; this I should like to know. But you must write it better than the last two letters were written; the one which Maeyken Wils brought,, however, was good.

Wherefore, let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to Him in well doing, as unto a faithful Creator. I Peter 4;19.

Section 548.

THE FOURTH LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS WRITTEN TO HER SON

O my dear son, though I am taken from you here, strive from your youth to fear God, and you shall have your mother again up yonder in the New Jerusalem, where parting will be no more. My dear son, I hope now to go before you; follow me thus as much as you value your soul, for besides this there shall be found no other way to salvation. Thus, I will now commend you to the Lord; may He keep you. I trust the Lord that He will do it, if you seek Him. Love one another all the days of your life; take Hansken on your arm now and then for me. And if your father should be taken from you, care for one another. The Lord keep you one and all. My dear children, kiss one another once for me, for remembrance. Adieu, my dear children, all of you. My dear son, be not afraid of this suffering; it is nothing com[1]pared to that which shall endure forever. The Lord takes away all fear; I did not know what to do for joy, when I was sentenced. Hence cease not, to fear God, because of this temporal death; I cannot fully thank my God for the great grace which He has shown me. Adieu once more, my dear son Adriaen; ever be kind, I pray you, to your afflicted father all the days of your life, and do not grieve him; this I pray all of you, for what I write to the oldest, I also mean to say to the youngest. Herewith I will commend you to the Lord once more. I have written this, after I was sentenced, to die for the testimony of Jesus Christ, on the fifth day of October, in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ, 1573.

By me, your mother, who gave you birth in much pain, as a memorial to you. Preserve well this the adieu which your father wrote your mother when she had been sentenced, and the adieu of your mother.

MAEYKEN WENS.

Fear not them which kill the body.

Section 549.

THE FIFTH LETTER FROM MAEYKEN WENS, WRIT;TEN TO JAN DE METSER, MINISTER

Love God above all; He it is who is, and shall be

The rich grace and peace of God the Father, and the love of Jesus Christ; may He be your comforter. Though we must now die, we are better off than you who remain in this vale of tears; however, one must bide the time with patience till the Lord comes. O my brother in the Lord, I would so gladly have written you a short letter, but my time has slipped away, although I have been confined long enough. But I am such a poor writer; hence you must excuse me, and think, if you were invited to a table somewhere, would you not certainly be satisfied with that which was prepared? So you must also be satisfied with my writing, for I do not have much, and hence I cannot give much. And now I can also not write much, because I have been sentenced; nevertheless I was so full of joy, that I should not be able to express it with the mouth, the Lord be forever praised for, the great grace He has shown me, who has feared so much. Oh, what a strong God we have, compared with what we see the wicked have. Oh, let us have good courage; we shall devour our enemies like bread. I go before you, tomorrow; the Lord grant you strength, that you may come to me, as I trust you will. But, my dear brother in the Lord, always watch, for .the Lord will come as a thief in the night, when we least expect it, for this was my experience; it, is good then, that a man be not sleeping. But, .dear Jan, I should have written you more, but my time of delivery came on speedily, hence my, flesh begins to tremble somewhat; however this is the, nature of the flesh. I will herewith commend you to the Lord, and, to the Word of His grace. Farewell, my dear friend Jan. I have written you this the night I was sentenced,, that you might have something from my hand, for old acquaintance’s sake. Take my simple letter in good part, for I would not have thought that J could write you so much yet after I was sentenced. I will now bid, you adieu here in this world; but I hope .that we shall.see each other up:yonder in the New Jerusalem, where parting shall be no.more.. However, I hope that before this letter shall have been read, .I shall have entered into .rest by the help of the Lord; and I also hope to be an,epistle. which shall be read of all men. II Cor. 3:2. Adieu,, adieu, dear ,friend. Greet your dear wife much in my name, and tell her that if she has seen aught, in me which did riot edify her, .not to, follow me therein; but if she has seen anything that was edifying; to follow that which is best. This is the good wish of my heart, written to you on the fifth day,of October, 1573. My fellow prisoners   also greet you, much.. ,

Written in my bonds, by, me your weak sister, as much as I am, able, which is but little: .

MAEYKEN WENS.

So persecuted they the prophets.

Section 550.

FIVE PIOUS CHRISTIANS, HANS VAN MUNSTDORP AND JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP. HIS WIFE, TO; GETHER WITH MARIKEN, LIJSKEN, AND MAEYKEN, ALL BURNED TOGETHER AT STAKES, AT ANTWERP; IN THE YEAR 1573

The awful murderer’s den of the city of Antwerp, though full of stakes, slain bodies, and the ashes of the saints, was at this time not yet sated with the many massacres that were perpetrated:for the sake of the true faith on the innocent sheep of Christ. This appeared also in the case of five pious Christians, namely, Hans van Munstdorp and Janneken Munstdorp his wife, together .with Mariken, Lijsken and .Maeyken. These were; about the year 1573 while they were gathered to hear the Word of God, apprehended together and con, fined in the prison at Antwerp.

But when they could in no manner be turned from the steadfastness of their faith, not[1]withstanding many terrible threats, disputations with worldly, learned men, and other means were used against them, it was determined to put them all to death, and this not in an easy or short manner, but by fire, till life’ in them, should be extinct.

This was first put into execution on Hans van Munstd6ip, who, about the month of September of the aforesaid year, was taken out of the fold, away from the other four, as a sheep for the slaughter, and; according to the sentence passed, put to death with a huge fire, which severe and grievous death he steadfastly endured, with a heart full of good cheer:

The reason why the other four persons were not put to death with him, was chiefly be[1]cause his wife Janneken Munstdorp was very far advanced in pregnancy, and was soon to be delivered, which took place shortly after her dear husband was burnt. She was delivered of a little daughter, whom she, since she was now also soon to die, named, after her own name, Janneken, and made great haste to get the child (before the priests should lay hands on it) to the friends, to whom she heartily commended it, and also wrote a testament full of excellent instructions to this little daughter, when she was about a month old, which test[1]arnent the friends preserved for her.

When the time of her offering up was at hand, so that she was sentenced on the 6th of October, to follow her husband by a like death; which message also the other three women, namely, Mariken, Lijskeiz, and Maeyken, received, for which they joyfully and willingly prepared themselves, longing for the hour of their redemption.

This sentence was executed on them at the time and hour appointed, when they offered up to the Lord a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable, for which they shall hereafter be exempt from eternal fire, and permitted to enter into the blessed enjoyment in the paradise of God. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is .in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. Revelation 7:16, 17.

With regard to these sacrificed friends, see a hymn in the Rotterdam Hymnal, beginning

Och vrienden al to samen, hoort, Hoe wy op Bainis dagh waren verstoort, etc.

NOTE  It appears to us from all the circumstances, that one of these women, who is called Maeyken, bore the surname Wens, and that she is the same martyress that has been previously, noticed, as we have also stated in that place.

Section 551.

A LETTER WHICH HANS VAN MUNSTDORP WROTE TO HIS WIFE, WHEN THEY WERE BOTH IN BONDS IN THE PRISON AT ANTWERP, FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST

An affectionate greeting to you my beloved wife whom I love from the heart, and greatly cherish above every other creature, and must now forsake for the truth, for the sake of which we must count all things loss, and love Him above all. I hope, though men separate us here, that the Lord will again join us together in His eternal kingdom, where no one will be able to part us, and we shall reign forever in the heavenly abode. Hence I inform you, my beloved wife, that my mind is still unwaveringly fixed to adhere to the eternal truth. [I hope] by the grace of the Lord, that this is also the purpose of your mind, which I would be rejoiced to hear. I herewith exhort you my beloved lamb, with the apostle: As you have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk in Him, rooted and built up in Him, and established in the faith, and suffer yourself not to be moved from your purpose through philosophy or vain deceit of men, whereby they seek to seduce the hearts of the simple, showing them in fair colors the apple of pleasure, whereby they are deceived, even as there are some here, as you know. Pierijntgen has also tasted of the apple, as I understand; hence, my faithful lamb, take heed and lust not after evil things. I Cor. 10:6. And look not back with Lot’s wife, lest you become like her. Gen. 19:26. Remember the word of the Lord: “No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.” Luke 9:62. Hence, my belovedlamb, always remember, as the prophet says, the crown, which shall come in the end, and of the vengeance that shall come upon the ungodly. The prophet says: “Woe to the rebellious children that forsake the Lord, the fountain of life; woe unto them for they that depart from him shall be written in the earth.” Isa. 30:1; Jer. 17:13. Hence, my beloved, hearken not to them, for their work shall be found wood, straw, and stubble in the day of vengeance, and it shall be burned with fire, as is written. I Cor. 3:12, 13. Therefore, my beloved lamb, whom I so affectionately love and cherish as my own soul, persevere steadfastly, this I pray you, till you are taken away, as I trust you will do. And do not regard flesh or blood, for it must all pass away. Though we have here a rejected and vile body, the Lord shall fashion it like unto His own glorious body, on condition that we adhere to the truth unto death. Phil. 3:21; Rev. 2:10. Take this in good part. Always remember the eternal riches. I herewith greet you in the Lord, out of cordial love, and also your companions; rejoice one another in the Lord, be glad in the lions’ den, and trust in the God of Daniel.

Herewith adieu and farewell. Bide the time with patience; be patient in the conflict, and rejoice in hope. Let me know, if you can, whether you have received it. Always remember me kindly in your fervent prayers. I hope also not to forget you, whom I would carry in my heart, if it were possible. This butter, it seems to me came from Grietgen Wevels. I greet you most cordially therewith. Adieu and farewell, my lamb, my love; adieu and farewell, to all that fear God; adieu and farewell, until the marriage of the Lamb in the New Jerusalem. Be valiant and of good cheer; cast the troubles that assail you upon the Lord, and He will not forsake you; cleave to Him, and you will not fall. Love God above all; have love and truth; love your salvation, and keep your promises to the Lord.

NOTE. Through a certain good friend a very affectionate and consolatory testament of Janneken Munstdorp, the wife of Hans van Munstdorp, has been put into our hands, which she wrote in prison at Antwerp, after the offering up of her husband, when she was in daily expectation of death, to her dear little daughter to whom she had given birth in prison, and who was now only about a month old for a perpetual remembrance, farewell, and adieu from this evil world. It reads as follows

Section 552.

[TESTAMENT] WRITTEN TO JANNEKEN MY OWN DEAREST DAUGHTER, WHILE I WAS (UNWOR; THILY) CONFINED FOR THE LORD’S SAKE, IN PRISON, AT ANTWERP, A. D. 1573

The true love of God and wisdom of the Father strengthen you in virtue, my dearest child.; the Lord of heaven and earth, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, the Lord in Israel, keep you in His virtue, and strengthen and confirm your under[1]standing in His truth. My dear little child, I commend you to the Almighty, great and terrible God, who only is wise, that He will keep you, and let you grow up in His fear, or that He will take you home in your youth, this is my heart’s request of the Lord: you who are yet so young, and whom I must leave here in this wicked, evil, perverse world.

Since, then, the Lord has so ordered and foreordained it, that I must leave you here, and you are here deprived of father and mother, I will commend you to the Lord; let Him do with you according to His holy will. He will govern you. and be a Father to you, so that you shall have no lack here, if you only fear God; for He will be the Father of the orphans and the Protector of the widows.

Hence, my dear lamb, I who am imprisoned and bound here for the Lord’s sake, can help you in no other way; I had to leave your father for the Lord’s sake, and could keep him only a short time. We were permitted to live together only half a year, after which we were apprehended, because we sought the salvation of our souls. They took him from me, not knowing my condition, and I had to remain in imprisonment, and see him go before me; and it was a great grief to him, that I had to remain here in prison. And now that I have abided the time, and borne you under my heart with great sorrow for nine months, and given birth to you here in prison, in great pain, they have taken you from me. Here I lie, expecting death every morning, and shall now soon follow your dear father. And I, your dear mother, write you, my dearest child, something for a remembrance, that you will thereby remember your dear father and your dear mother.

Since I am now delivered up to death, and must leave you here alone, I must through these lines cause you to remember, that when you have attained your understanding, you endeavor to fear God, and see and examine why and for whose name we both died; and be not ashamed to confess us before the world, for you must know that it is not for the sake of any evil. Hence be not ashamed of us; it is the way which the prophets and the apostles went, and the narrow way which leads into eternal life, for there shall no other way be found by which to be saved.

Hence, my young lamb, for whose sake I still have, and have had, great sorrow, seek, when you have attained your understanding, this narrow way, though there is sometimes much danger in it according to the flesh, as we may see and read, if we diligently examine and read the Scriptures, that much is said concerning the cross of Christ. And there are many in this world who are enemies of the cross, who seek to be free from it among the world, and to escape it. But, my dear child, if we would with Christ seek and inherit salvation, we must also help bear His cross; and this is the cross which He would have us bear: to follow His footsteps, and to help bear His reproach; for Christ Himself says: “Ye shall be persecuted, killed, and dispersed for my name’s sake.” Yea, He Himself went before us in this way of reproach, and left us an example, that we should follow His steps; for, for His sake all must be forsaken, father, mother, sister, brother, husband, child, yea, one’s own life.

I must now also forsake all this for the Lord’s sake, which the world is not worthy to suffer; for if we had continued in the world, we would have had no trouble. For when we were one with the world and practiced idolatry, and loved all manner of unrighteousness, we could live at peace with the world; but when we desired to fear God, and to shun such improper ways, well knowing that this could not please God, wherefore we sought to shun all this, and turned from idolatry to the worship of the living God, and sought here in quietness and gentleness to practice our ~3ith, then they did not leave us in peace; then our blood was sought; then we had to be a prey to everyone, and become a spectacle to all the world. They seek here to murder and to burn us; we are placed at posts and stakes, and our flesh is given as food to the worms.

Thus, my dear child, it is now fulfilled in your dear father and mother. It was indeed prophesied to us beforehand, that this was awaiting us; but not everyone is chosen hereunto, nor expects it; the Lord has chosen us hereunto. Hence, when you have attained your under[1]standing, follow this example of your father and mother. And, my dear child, this is my re[1]quest of you, since you are still very little and young; I wrote this when you were but one month old. As I am soon now to offer up my sacrifice, by the help of the Lord, I leave you this: “That you fulfill my request, always uniting with them that fear God; and do not regard the pomp and boasting of the world, nor the great multitude, whose way leads to the abyss of hell, but look at the little flock of Israelites, who have no freedom anywhere, and must always flee from one land to the other, as Abraham did; that you may hereafter obtain your fatherland; for if you seek your salvation, it is easy to perceive which is the way that leads to life, or the way that leads into hell. Above all things, seek the kingdom of heaven and His righteousness; and whatever you need besides shall be added unto you. Matt. 6:33.”

Further, my dear child, I pray you, that wherever you live when you are grown up, and begin to have understanding, you conduct yourself well and honestly, so that no one need have cause to complain of you. And always be faithful, taking good heed not to wrong any one. Learn to carry your hands always uprightly, and see that you like to work, for Paul says: “If any will not work, neither shall he eat.” II Thess. 3:10. And Peter says

“He that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil.” I Pet. 3:10.

Hence, my dear Janneken, do not accustom your mouth to filthy talk, nor to ugly words that are not proper, nor to lies; for a liar has no part in the kingdom of heaven; for it is written: “The mouth that lieth slayeth the soul.” Hence beware of this, and run not in the street as other bad children do; rather take up a book, and learn to seek there that which concerns your salvation.

And where you have your home, obey those whose bread you eat. If they speak evil, do you speak well. And learn always to love to be doing something; and do not think yourself too good for any thing, nor exalt yourself, but condescend to the lowly, and always honor the aged wherever you are.

I leave you here; Oh, that it had pleased the Lord, that I might have brought you up; I should so gladly have done my best with respect to it; but it seems that it is not the Lord’s will. And though it had not come thus, and I had remained with you for a time, the Lord could still take me from you, and then, too, you should have to be without me, even as it has now gone with your father and myself, that we could live together but so short a time, when we were so well joined since the Lord had so well mated us, that we would not have forsaken each other for the whole world, and yet we had to leave each other for the Lord’s sake. So I must also leave you here, my dearest lamb; the Lord that created and made you now takes me from you, it is His holy will. I must now pass through this narrow way which the prophets and martyrs of

Christ passed through, and many thousands who put off the mortal clothing; who died here ,.for Christ, and now they wait under, the altar till their number shall be fulfilled, of which number your dear father is one. And I am now on the point of following him, .for I am delivered up to death, as,. it appears in .the eyes of  man; but if it were not the will of the Lord (though it seems that I am delivered up to death), He could yet easily; deliver me out of their hands and give me back to, you, my child. Even as the Lord returned to  Abraham his son Isaac, so He could still easily do it; He is still the same God that delivered Daniel out of the lion’s, den, and the three young men out of ahe fiery furnace; He could still easily deliver me out of the hands of man.

Now, my child, if this be not. so, I know, that He is faithful and faithfully:keeps His promise. Thus, my poor orphan child, always be resigned; though I and your father are now taken from you; know that you have a Father in heaven, who will doubtless well provide for you: And when you are old enough, give diligence to learn to read and write, since it is very convenient, and most profitable in this distress, for him thatfears God, that you may some[1]times read this letter; a~s also the other letters, which your father left you;, do: read them, and remember us both thereby. Dear Janneken, we have not left you much of this world’s goods, and I have now not much to give you, but what I have I give you. However, we. leave you a good example to fear God, which is better than much of the temporal, goods of this world. ,Only: follow us, and you shall have wealth enough; true, you are poor here, but you shall possess much wealth, if you only fear God and shun sin. As the apostle says to the Hebrews: “My son despise. not thou the chastening of the Lordfor they that would be without chastisement are bastards, and not sons or heirs.” Heb. 12:5. Hence, my dear lamb, cease not, because of the cross, to fear God, for a Christian is not made meet except by much tribulation and persecution upon this world, and we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God; for Paul says: “All that will live godly.in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” II Tim. 3:12. And Christ says: “He that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me; As not worthy of me; for the servant is not better than his lord, nor the disciple above his master. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his household.” Matt. 10:38, 24, 25: If they have persecuted’ the Lord, they will also persecute us; if they have, hated Him, they will also hate us; and this they do ,because they have not known my Father, nor me, says the Almighty Lord. For His kingdom:was not of this world; had His kingdom been of this, world, the world would have loved Him; but because His .kingdom was not. of this, world; therefore the world hated Him.’ So it also is now,: since our, kingdom is not of this world, the world will hate, us; but it is better for us to be despised here by the world, than Ahat we should hereafter have to mourn forever. But they that will not taste the bitter here; can hereafter not expect eternal life; for we know that Paul says, .that all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall be persecuted and be a prey to everyone. .

Thus, my dear child, this way the prophets and apostles and many thousands of other God fearing persons went before us, for an example unto us; and Christ Himself did not spare Himself for us, but delivered up Himself unto death for our sakes  how then .should He not give us all things? Hence, my dearest lamb, seek to follow this way, this I pray you, as much as you value your salvation; for this is the only way which leads to eternal life, yea, there is no other way by which we can be saved than only through Jesus Christ, as Paul says

“Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ” (I Cor. 3:11); by whose, stripes we are healed, and through whose blood we have been dearly purchased; for we have not been bought with gold or silver, but through His bitter death, and His pre[1]cious blood which He shed for us. And we were as erring sheep in this world, but now ate we redeemed through His precious and dear blood, and He has now: called us to be heirs and first fruits of Christ. All those that have died unto sin, and amended their lives, and are thus risen with Christ into newness.of life, these no  longer desire to live to themselves, but their life belongs to the Lord; if they live, they live to the Lord; if they die, they, die unto the Lord; they are so resigned that whether they live or die, they belong to the Lord. For, my dear lamb, what shall it avail them that Christ died, who still continue in their sins, and do not turn from this improper life in which they are still sunk, .as, drunkards, murderers, adulterers, idolaters, liars, backbiters, or railers, who cannot please God, whose works proceed only from the devil, all of which the Lord prohibits and says that except they amend their lives, they shall not inherit the kingdom of God? and it shall avail them nothing that He died, if they will not repent. They would sin upon the grace of God, but they say not that He is just; He is indeed merciful, .but He is also just; we may, not sin upon His grace. Though we do our best to fear the Lord, and to renounce ourselves according to our ability, yea, though we did all that He commands us, which we are far from doing, we should only do that which is commanded us; we must yet confess that we are,unprofitable servants and have not merited anything,.but are guilty of eternal death. If He were  not merciful, we could not be saved; hence we may not sin upon His grace, but always strive according to our ability to follow that which he commands us.

My dear lamb; we can merit nothing, but must through grace inherit salvation; hence always endeayor to fear God, for the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and he that fears the Lord will do good, and it will be well with him in this world and in that which is to come. And always join those that seek to fear the Lord from the heart, and be not con[1]formed to the world, to do as she does, nor walk in any improper course of life; for the world shall pass away, and all the nations that serve her shall perish with her. Nor have fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them; and be transformed by the renewing of your life, that you may show forth the virtues in which God has called you.

O my dearest lamb, that you might know the truth when you have attained your under[1]standing, and that you might follow your dear father and mother, who went before you; for your dear father demonstrated with his blood that it is the genuine truth, and I also hope to attest the same with my blood, though flesh and blood must remain on the posts and on the stake, well knowing that we shall meet hereafter. Do you also follow us my dear lamb, that you too may come where we shall be, and that we may find one another there, where the Lord shall say: “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the beginning.”

Then our joy shall not be taken from us. Though they have separated us here, so that we are taken from you, and must go before you, know that it was the Lord’s will; if it had been His pleasure, He could easily have ordered it otherwise.

Hence, my dear child, be content; He knows what He has determined concerning you, that I must leave you here. Always be honorable and courteous toward all men, and let your modesty be manifest to all men when you have attained to your understanding.

I leave you here among my friends; I hope that my father, and my step mother, and my brothers, and my sisters will do the best with you as long as they live. Be subject and obedient to them in every thing, so far as it is not contrary to God. I leave you what comes from my mother’s death, namely, thirty guilders and over; I do not know how much it is, since I have been long imprisoned here, and do not know what it has all cost. But I hope that Grietge, my dear sister, who has shown me so much friendship, will do her best to give you what belongs to you. And as to what may come to you from your father, I do not know, since I can learn nothing about his parents, because it is so far from here; if they should inquire after you, my friends may do the best in the matter.

And now, Janneken, my dear lamb, who are yet very little and young, I leave you this letter, together with a gold real, which I had with me in prison, and this I leave you for a perpetual adieu, and for a testament; that you may remember me by it, as also by this letter. Read it, when you have understanding, and keep it as long as you live in remembrance of me and of your father, if peradventure you might be edified by it. And I herewith bid you adieu, my dear Janneken Munstdorp, and kiss you heartily, my dear lamb, with a perpetual kiss of peace. Follow me and your father, and be not ashamed to confess us before the world, for we were not ashamed to confess our faith before the world, and this adulterous generation; hence I pray you, that you be not ashamed to confess our faith, since it is the true evangelical faith, an other than which shall never be found.

Let it be your glory, that we did not die for any evil doing, and strive to do likewise, though they should also seek to kill you. And on no account cease to love God above all, for no one can prevent you from fearing God. If you follow that which is good, and seek peace, and ensue it, you shall receive the crown of eternal life; this crown I wish you and the cruci[1]fied, bleeding, naked, despised, rejected and slain Jesus Christ for your bridegroom

This I wish you for a perpetual testament, and for a perpetual adieu and farewell my dearest lamb.

Remember thereby your dear father, and me, your dear mother, who have written this with my own hand, for your edification; and always keep this gold real with you, with this letter, for a perpetual testament: I herewith bid you adieu and farewell; I hope to seal this letter with my blood at the stake.

I herewith commend you to the Lord, and to the comforting Word of His grace, and bid you adieu once more. I hope to wait for you; follow me, my dearest child.

Once more, adieu, my dearest upon earth; adieu, and nothing more; adieu, follow me; adieu and farewell.

Written on the 10th of August, A. D. 1573, at Antwerp.

This is the testament which I wrote in prison for my daughter Janneken, whom I bore and gave birth to here in my bonds.

By me your dearest mother, imprisoned for the Lord’s sake.

JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP.

NOTE. With this testament we also received a letter which the same Janneken van Munstdorp wrote to her dear father and mother, who, as it seems, had not yet come to the true faith; who are by her exhorted to the best, and to whom she in the meantime commends her little child.

Section 553.

COPY OF A LETTER BY JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP’S OWN HAND, WRITTEN AT ANTWERP IN PRISON TO HER FATHER AND MOTHER, ON THE 19TH OF SEPTEMBER, A. D. 1573

My dear father and my dear mother, I wish you a true understanding, and a contrite spirit in your hearts, to fear God, for an affectionate greeting.

After all cordial and proper salutation, I now leave you my dear and most affectionately beloved father and dear, beloved mother, without forgetting all my dear brothers and sisters, whom I must now leave for the Lord’s sake, and I expect not to see your faces any more in this world, because I am imprisoned and bound here, and this for the Lord’s sake, and am daily expecting to be sentenced to death.

Hence, my dear father, since the Lord through His great grace has still given me time to write you a little, I am prompted to inform you concerning my bodily health; hence I write to you, that I am still tolerably well according to the flesh, and after the spirit I am still determined to adhere to the living, almighty, eternal God, and not to depart from Him for any tortures which they may inflict upon me, for it is written: “Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.” Hence I know that this God will deliver me out of all this sorrow, if I only remain faithful to Him, and seek no other God beside Him; I therefore hope that He will help me finish the good work begun by Him in me, that His name through me may be praised.

Hence, my dear father and mother, I would from the heart that it were also with you according to the spirit, as it is still with me at this present time it would be a great joy to me, if you should yet come to fear the Lord. Oh, that you might yet at the last hour work in the Lord’s vineyard; though you seem to be free, and are not imprisoned, you are not certain of a single hour as to how long you will live.

Therefore, my love, you also are commanded to watch, for in the last day you will have no excuse that you can make, that you did not know which is the narrow way that leads to eternal life, of which Esdras speaks, on the one side of which there is water, and on the other side fire; and there are many that know this way, but few that walk it.

Thus, dear father and mother, water and fire are set before us, and we may choose which we will, life or death. Hence, dear father, we have here in this life sought the salvation of our souls, that we may exchange this death for eternal life, this corruptible for the incorruptible; for the sufferings of this world are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed to us. Though we are here robbed of all men, and accounted as a sport and spectacle to all the world, they shall yet have to confess in the last day that they shed the innocent blood; they shall then see whom they have pierced. Though we are here accounted poor, we shall yet have much wealth, if we fear God and shun sin.

Hence, my dear father and mother, though you must now sometimes hear that I am imprisoned for a base sect, or heretical doctrine, which I presume is said and has been said, many things are said about us, which are not true, you well know that it is not for any evil, but that it is only for the sake of our salvation. Though we are despised here, it is nev[1]ertheless the genuine truth, and there shall never any other be found; I have sought nothing else herein.

If I did not want to be saved, I should seek an easy life as gladly as others; for he that would fear God must expect all these, tribulation, suffering, bonds, and imprisonment, and we can nowhere have a free place; for it is given unto us not only to believe in God, but also to suffer for His name. Hence, my dear father and mother, though I must here die for Christ’s sake, and men say all manner of evil about me, let it not cause you sorrow; for if they have called the Lord Beelzebub, how much more them that believe in Him? Hence be not surprised, and only deal kindly with my little child, which I bore and gave birth to in great sorrow here in my bonds, which I love as my own soul, so that I can not write of it without tears, when I think of my dear husband, of whom I bore it, and that I must now leave it here. But the Lord knows why He has so ordered it that I had to leave here a little orphan child. I commend it to you, and to Him who created and made it; I trust that He will not suffer it to be wronged, though it is here deprived of father and mother. The Lord well knows how I bore it, and for whose sake it was; hence, exercise a parental care for it, my dear father and you dear mother; as long as you live show the love which you bear to me to my dear child; he that loves the tree, will also love the branches.

Oh, oh I that the Lord would take it, what a great joy it would be to me, since I mutt die. O that it had been the will of the Lord, that I could yet have brought it up, in what great regard I should have held it for my dear husband’s sake; though I should have suffered want with it, I should not have parted with it; but the will of the Lord be done. I am possibly not fit to offer up a sacrifice to the Lord; He has perhaps some purpose with me, that He still suffers me to be confined here. I did not think that I would remain in confinement here so long. Hence, dear father, I was much afraid of long imprisonment, and it has now come upon me, which greatly grieves me, as I well know that the expense here is very great, and that I am a great burden to my sister; for she has great trouble and expense here, though I know that she does it gladly from the heart. But, my dear father, I know that her ability is not great, and yet I do not know how to thank her fully for it, nor have I ever merited from her, what she has shown and given me; for she has shown her love in time of need one sometimes has friends indeed, till he needs them. In time of need one will know his friends. Oh, that I had been taken away at the first, that you would not have needed to have any ex[1]pense on my account. But, my dear father and mother, I hope that you will not leave me in need; I hope that you will help my sister in paying for the board, though I wrote you in the letter, that it should remain, that you should keep it for my child.

My father, you might well think that we did not have much to live on, since we did not have much when we were married, and our married life did not last long. Therefore I thought that you should keep that which was, though it is not much, for my child; and since you wrote that my sister would care for me, I thought that you were helping me therein, though my sister has done her best to help me, and I know that it is a great burden for her. And they have given me much, that I should not go into the dungeon, which I was willing to do, because it lasts so long, and the expense here is so great, though one is also not confined without expense in the dungeon, in which one also can not see; hence they do not wish to leave me in want, nor to let me go into the dungeon because of the money.

Further, dear father, I inform you that I sent letters with Hans van der Dam, but I have not yet received an answer. If I am taken hence, snake inquiries whether there is still anything left; it would come my child in good stead. I also wrote my child a testament, to remember me and its father by it. When it attains to the years of understanding, and you are still alive, cause it to read the same sometimes, that it may know why its father and mother died. Further, dear father, I know nothing special to write you; but if I should write you no more, and I should soon enter on my journey, write me a letter speedily, how it is with you and my child; and if you should hear from Hans, have my brother Passchier write a letter to send to his father.

Nothing special for this time, but I herewith take leave and farewell from you my dear father and mother, and from all my dear brothers and sisters; and for my sake do not forget my dear child; always remember me by it. Once more adieu; greet my lady very heartily, and tell her I thank her much for all the favor she has shown me; the Lord will leave no good deed unrewarded. Herewith farewell; kiss my child for me, and often visit it. And greet Pleuntjen and Lieven most cordially in my name, and tell them that I request them to do the best with the child, for I have the confidence concerning them that they love it for my sake, for it is a pledge of love, which I love more than all else that is upon the earth. I hope now soon to follow my husband, if it is the Lord’s will. Oh, that I might have died with him, to obtain the kingdom of God together with him. Herewith farewell, my dear father and mother; I commend you to God.

By me, your dear daughter, imprisoned at Antwerp for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP.

Section 554.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM JANNEKEN MUNSTDORP, WIFE OF HANS VAN MUNSTDORP, TO HER SISTER; WRITTEN WHEN SHE WAS CONFINED IN PRISON AT ANTWERP, FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AND SENTENCED WITH THREE OTHERS TO BE BURNT; WRITTEN AT ONE O’CLOCK IN THE NIGHT, THE 5TH OF OCTOBER, IN THE YEAR Off’ OUR LORD 1573

The abundant and unspeakable great grace of the Father, and the mercy of God, and the loving kindness and love of the Son; with the communion of the Holy Ghost, who through grace has been sen us by the Father, through the name of our Lor Jesus Christ, to the comfort and joy of all faithful true children of God, by whom we are all guided taught and instructed; the same keep your under standing, heart and mind in Christ Jesus, to th praise and glory of the Father, to the salvation o your soul, and to the edification of all dear brethre and sisters that fear the Lord and love the truth The same God, who only is wise, make you fi hereunto, to whom be glory, honor and power might and strength, forever and ever, Amen, an for a perpetual adieu. After this, my heart’s wis from God, for an adieu, and a perpetual farewel to you, my dear brethren in God, and to you, m very dear and chosen, affectionately beloved sis. ters [I would say that] the time has now com that we must part from one another; I shall now b freed from all sorrow; sorrowing and sighing shal befall me no more. My dear friends, adieu, adieu we must now part here. Though the Lord has s ordered it with me, I am yet constrained to writ you once more for the last time. True, I hav written you adieu, but now it goes to my heart sentence has been passed upon me that I must die I said to them, that they should take good heed that our blood should be severely required at thei hands. They said they did not do it, that it was th decree of the king. I said that this would not sav them, but the Lord forgive you if you do it igno rantly; but I think that you, in part, know wel enough what kind of people we are. They washe their hands from it. I said: “Pilate did so too.’ They said that Pilate was a just judge, and that w acted contrary to the king’s command. I said tha we had greater reason to obey God, than the king it is a little matter that you inflict this tempora death upon us, for we know not how long we shal live, but we know that we must certainly die sometime; and I said that they should take good hee with regard to shedding innocent blood. Thus w four were sentenced, and it will now soon be over with us. My dear brothers and sisters, the Lor has heard me, that I am permitted to offer up sacrifice for His name. I did not think that the Lor did so love me; I have certainly never merited i of Him; but He will make me fit hereunto throug His grace. Oh, what a strong helper in distress w have, who does not let us be confounded. Ho short has seemed to me the time that I have bee here, whereas I was previously so afraid of it; an that He has so faithfully succored me in all my distress, and now makes me so happy that I kno nothing to say of sadness. Oh, oh! how strong i our God; who should not want to fear Him? o whom will we be afraid? God is with us; who ca be against us? At all events we must here leav everything behind. I may well say that there wa never more joy in my heart, than I had when I wa sentenced. My dear sister, fear not men who mus pass away like grass; for they can do no more that the Lord permits them. My dear brethren and sisters, be not afraid; if the Lord had permitted them, they would not have waited with me so long; but now the Lord permits them. I am well pleased with it, that they shall remove me out of this evil, wicked world, from the evil that I might yet have had in it, so that I shall not be moved; for I expect no joy in this world, because of my dear husband, who went this way before me, and whom, by the graceof the Lord, I am now to follow, having long waited for this time. I also go before you now; follow me. This is the narrow way which the prophets and apostles went, who also had to drink the cup which we must now drink. We shall now soon have passed through this wilderness, as soon as we have drunk the bitter waters. Ex. 15:23. The time of travail is now at hand; weeping and mourning shall then be over. Oh, what a joy this is in my heart, so that I cannot describe it to you: Oh, how mightily the Lord works in us poor, weak vessels; for I know that I have never merited it from the Lord, but am worthy of nothing but eternal death. If the Lord would enter into judgment with me, I should in no wise be saved; but now I must expect salvation out of pure grace, and I doubt not that He will remember my past sins no more, as the prophet says: “When a sinner turns away from his wicked life, and does righteousness, he will re= member his unrighteousness no more.” Ezek. 18: 21, 27.

O my dear and much beloved, chosen sister, whom I greatly love from the heart and this out of a godly love, you have shown me so much friendship, and assisted me in need, that I cannot fully requite you, since I am now but a poor, weak creature, and about to pay all that I owe, whether according to the flesh or according, to the spirit. Hence, my dear sister, I cannot reward you, but I thank you very heartily (writing you still some more) for all that you have ever shown me. O dear sister, you write me that I should forgive you what you may have done amiss to me; O my dear sister, you have done nothing amiss, to me, but know that I fall short to you in many tings; but I trust that you will bury it with me, and re[1]member it no more. I know that I fall short in everything; but Christ died, to pay for that in which we fall short. Did He not die a bitter death for us, whereas He was without spot or wrinkle, and no guile was found in His mouth; how should we then not gladly die for a righteous man? hence let us not spare ourselves, but willingly go into death for the name of Christ, and not fear what men can do to us. Rom. 5:7; Heb. 13:6.

And, my dear, brother and sister, be of good cheer; though men put us to death, it is the will of the Lord. Pray, do not sorrow for me any more; for I know that you have great sorrow on my account. It is now all over; I shall soon have conquered my last enemy, and be able to ‘say with Paul: “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness.” I Corinthians 15:26; II Tim. 4:7, 8.

I shall soon be an epistle to you, which may be read of all men. II Cor. 3:2. And, my dear sister, though we must part here, know that it is .for something better; we have neither hour nor time. It is so glorious to die for His name, and Peter says

“Rejoice if you suffer and endure for well doing; this is acceptable with God.” I Pet. 4:14; 3:17; 2:20.

But, my dear sister, it is now my turn; it may very soon, perhaps tomorrow, be your turn; be of good courage, and patiently abide your time, my dearest sister. You write me in regard to my child; I have confidence in you that you will do your best with it, I have com[1]mitted it to the Lord, to do His good pleasure with it, and to move your heart to it. For, dear sister, I trust that you love me from the heart, and they that love the tree will also love the branches. I read your letter again with tears, when I heard that you were so sad on my ac[1]count, and that I was so joyful.

O my dear sister, how glad I was that I  had kissed you once more. Grieve not, that you have not visited me more; I did not take it amiss, for I well know that you did not lack the will: my dear sister, you have done so much for me. O my dear brother and sister, I would write you more yet, of the hope that is now in me, but I cannot write you so much; it is much greater still [than I have described to you]. I hope that, you will take this in good part, and will herewith bid you a perpetual adieu; and do the best with each other. And you, my dear brother, pray, comfort my dear sister in her tribulation which she has on my account, for I love her from the bottom of my heart. Parting is grievous according to the flesh, but according to the spirit I thank and praise the Lord, that I am permitted to offer up such a sacrifice, which can be acceptable to him; yea, that I can offer up my flesh and blood at the stake. Gladly I give it to Him that gave . it me; though I had seven bodies; I should gladly deliver them up for the Lord’s ‘sake. Pray the Lord heartily for me, that I may now make strait paths for my feet, to the edification of all dear brethren and sisters. Herewith adieu. I have sent knit needles for my daughter; keep them, and do the best with her. I also leave you here a poor little orphan without father or mother: the Lord be your dear’ Father, and I commend you to Him that created and made you. My sister, I wish you would keep my lamb in remem[1]brance of me, and I sent some sugar for you and your daughter, of ‘which I ate when I was sentenced; and thank Engel much in my name for the pot of wine, and tell him adieu. I know nothing special now to commit to you, but do the best with my young lamb; the Lord will not leave unrewarded what you do for His name. Bid my father and mother, my dear brethren and sisters, adieu and farewell; adieu and farewell to all; farewell’to my dear brethren and’chosen sisters, whom I love from the depth of my heart; I greet you once more with the holy kiss of peace, as though I were present with you; kiss one another. My fellow sisters who are with me also greet you, and have kissed me once for you, and I have done the same for you. My ‘dear, chosen brethren and dear sisters, weary not of Jesus Christ. I hope to go before you yet to the heavenly city, to wait for you under the altar with all the chosen saints; follow me. My dear chosen sister, I must now go before you, where I shall enjoy bliss. Adieu, sister dear; remember me still; the time of travail is at hand, to offer up my sacrifice at the stake, much beloved. Herewith I commend you to the Lord.

I shall seal this with my blood. Adieu, adieu, my dearest brethren and sisters, with your little lamb, and also mine, which I bore under my heart. I have written this for you yet after I was sentenced, after one o’clock in the night; however, it was not irksome to me. I take leave and bid you adieu once more, till we meet hereafter, where men shall separate us no more. Adieu, till we together drink the new wine which Christ shall give us at His table. Matt. 26:29. This other letter is from Augustijn, who sent it to me. Adieu, adieu, all of you adieu. I shall follow Hans, my dear husband. The lady with her midwife, and her nurse are going now, and shall receive a like reward. Nothing more from me, but adieu for the last time. Follow me.

Fear God; this is the conclusion.

Section 555.

SUSANNEKEN AND KALLEKEN CLAES, A. D. 1573

In the year 1573, at Ghent, in Flanders, there were also apprehended, for following Christ, two sisters, young maidens, named Susanneken and Kalleken Claes, or Draeyaerts, the former aged about twenty six, and the other about twenty four years. While imprisoned in the Saucelet, the city prison, they had to suffer many entreaties. and afflictions from the enemies of the truth,,in all of which they steadfastly adhered to their only Shepherd, Lord, and the Author of their faith, to help them bear His bloody banner, His cross, and reproach, and, as courageous heroines, to strive valiantly unto death, which they had to taste for His name; for as they remained steadfast, and would in no wise depart from the divine truth, nor from the true faith, upon which they, according to Christ’s ordinance, had received baptism, ,they were finally sentenced to death as heretics, and, on the 4th of December of the aforesaid year, and with balls tied into their mouths, to prevent them from speaking or confessing with their mouths. the cause of their innocent, fearless, voluntary,,.and God pleasing death and sacrifice, they were brought into the Friday market, and there publicly burned at the stake, going thus with burning lamps, and the oil of love in their vessels, to meet their Forerunner and Bridegroom, who will let thetp,1~, as wise virgins, to His marriage, when the foolish shall knock and not be heard, and, with too late repentance and sorrow of heart, shall have to remain excluded.

Section 556.

ANTHONIS YSBAERTS, A. D. 1573

While the Duke of Alva so dreadfully persecuted, and tyrannized over, the believers, there was also apprehended and put to death, for his faith and the practice of the truth, at Tielt, in Flanders, one Anthonis Ysbaerts, who had been a servant of the High Bailiff of Ghent, and consequently often attended the executions of the saints, where he did not always with a sin desiring, unconcerned, vain mind, nor with blinded eyes, behold the invincible steadfastness in the faith, and thejoyful peace of mind, of the Christians, who in the midst of their innocent sufferings undauntedly confessed, proclaimed and magnified the name of God; but he was finally so stirred and troubled by it in his heart, that he forsook not only the service of his temporal lord, but also the worship of idols, and betook himself henceforth to become a servant of God, notwithstanding he had many times witnessed what had befallen others on this account, [and knew] that he had to expect the same, as it also occurred with him.

As soon as he had betaken himself to hear the word of God, and to follow Christ, and so advanced therein, that he was considered worthy to receive baptism upon his faith, and to be received as a fellow member of the church of Christ, he had to flee the country, and thus went to Vriesland, where he, not being conversant with any. trade, could earn only a very precarious living. In the meantime it happened that a brother who had also fled from Tielt (mentioned above) on account of his faith, and come to live in Vriesland, and who had left behind much property, hired this Anthonis, and sent him to Tielt, to arrange his unsettled affairs, and save his effects and convey them to him, as much as he conveniently could. When he had attended to all the things with which he had been charged, and was just on the point of returning to Vriesland, the bailiff of Tielt came to him, and asked him, whether he did not belong to the same people as those that had sent him out, which when he did not dare deny, the bailiff sent for his beadles, and had him conducted to ‘prison, where he had to resist not a little vexation and torment; but when he, in all things, steadfastly adhered to the accepted truth, he was finally, pursuant to the king’s decree, sentenced to death, to be burnt alive as a heretic.

This sentence having been read to him, he requested permission to speak a word, and this being granted, he asked the lords whether they did not think that such a sentence was too cruel for him, who had not done anything amiss to any one. This produced such a commotion among the judges, that they held a consultation and concluded that he should first be strangled, and then burnt.  He thanked  them that they had shown him so much mercy.

There was also with him one Friar Pieter de Backer, who sought to converse much with him, in order to cause him to apostatize, but he mostly refused all he said, finally saying: “Let me alone; my heart is of good cheer, my departure is very near at hand, for the bell which is striking now shall not strike another time before I hope to have offered up my sacrifice, and to be at home with my Redeemer, in whom all my hope and confidence rests.”

He was therefore brought forth to die, in very mean attire, for which he had exchanged his own clothes, which were better, giving the latter to one who was imprisoned for his crime, and was shortly to be released.

When he came to the stake where he was to offer up his sacrifice, he kneeled down and offered up an earnest prayer to God, and then voluntarily prepared himself for death. But when the executioner was to strangle him, he could not find his twistingstick; hence the bailiff with his sword cut off a piece from the torch which they had to light the fire, that it might be used for a twistingstick. Thereupon he, commending his spirit into the hands of God, sweetly fell asleep in the Lord, and when he had been strangled, the fire was lighted to burn him. And just as this was taking place, there arose such a terrible storm, that many people were frightened, and were of the opinion that God thereby meant to show His dis[1]pleasure upon the tyranny inflicted upon His elect.

Section 557.

FIFTY FOUR PERSONS, BRETHREN AS WELL AS SIS; TERS, NAMELY, THIRTY SEVEN AT ANTWERP AND SEVENTEEN AT BRUSSELS, VERY UN; MERCIFULLY BURNT FOR THE TESTI; MONY OF JESUS CHRIST, IN THE YEAR 1574

After manifold and long tyranny, torturing, murdering and killing of the children of God, it further occurred, in the year 1574, through the order of the most dreadful, bloodthirsty tyrant, the Duke of Alva, that there were apprehended, in a meeting, at Antwerp, in Brabant, thirty seven persons, and at Brussels, in Brabant, at one time, seventeen persons, men, women, widows, and young maidens, who, in the places stated here, were very severely confined, and tortured and examined with dreadful tyranny, to cause them to apostatize from the truth of the holy Gospel, and from following Christ, and to obey again the papistic superstitions, together with all their trumpery of human ordinances and commandments militating against God. Especially were they dreadfully tyrannized and tortured, that they should inform against their fellow believers, and deliver them up into the hands of the exe[1]cutioners and torturers, since they were by no means sated yet, but greatly thirsted after more innocent blood. But these valiant heroes and men of God courageously resisted and overcame, through faith and the invincible power of God (which was in them), the subtle and tyrannical wiles of the devil. Hence the blind scribes declared them heretics, and delivered them into the hands of the secular authorities. These, made drunk with the wine of the Babylonian whore, allowed themselves, this and many other times, to be used as the execu[1]tioners and obedient servants of these idolatrous priests and monks, and caused all these fifty four persons to be unmercifully burnt, at different times, so that they all died steadfastly, and scattered and confirmed the faith of the eternal truth with their death and blood. And though open thieves and murderers were permitted to open their mouths and confess to the bystanding people their distress, as also to call upon the God of heaven for forgiveness of their sins, yet the awful tyranny and envy against the true children of God were so great, that this was frequently denied them, and to this end they filled the mouths of the pious witnesses of God with gags and balls, so that they were not able to proclaim to the by standing people their innocence and the true reason why they suffered this. But the priests and monks having noticed that these pious men of God, when they came to the place of execution, freed themselves from these gags and balls, and spoke to the people from the word of God; the monks, in order to prevent this, had instruments made resembling vises, between which they made the prisoners stick their tongues, which they then had screwed fast, and the tips thereof touched with a red hot iron, that they should swell up and thus not slip back. And this new and abominable invention of the monks, these tyrants, to their own perpetual shame, used on the persons mentioned here.

All this these true witnesses of Jesus suffered, and were, as humble sheep and lambs of Christ, led to the slaughter, who did not resist, but were thus unjustly put to death by them. But this deed, it is to be feared, will at the coming of Christ, when it will be too late to repent, exceedingly smart their eyes; while these brave heroes and heroines who so valiantly strove for the name of the Lord, will by their Bridegroom Christ Jesus upon mount Zion, be rewar[1]ded with the crown of eternal glory; for the fight is now fought, and they are now resting under the altar.

Whoever will, let him read Emanuel van Meteren, the laudable historian of the High Lords States; printed A. D. 1614. On page 99 this matter will be found verified.

Section 558.

ADRIAEN HOEDEMAECKER AND MATTHEUS KEUSE, A. D. 1574

At Bruges, in Flanders, in the year 1574, there were also apprehended for following and practicing the doctrine of Christ and His apostles, one Adriaen Hoedemaecker, called Kort Adriaentgen [Short Adrian] of Ghent, and one Mattheus Keuse, and after they had been in confinement for a time, they were, for the steadfast confession of their faith, sentenced to be burned. When they cane upon the scaffold, to offer up their sacri[1]fice, the priest addressed several remarks to them, whereupon the executioner said to him: “Attend to your preaching.” The executioner then kissed these brethren, and comforted them with the Word of God, hearing which the priest or confessor said to him: “Attend to your office; for preaching is my business.” After this and other things, these two brethren boldly offered up their burnt sacrifice to the Lord, and commended their souls into His hands, thus taking their departure out of this vale of tears; to enter into the eternal joy with God and all His saints.

Section 559.

HANS PELTNER, A. D. 1574

In the year 1574, Hans Peltner, a tailor, at Rottenhosen in Imtal, was apprehended for his faith, and the divine truth, who had tcrendure many disputations and temptations, from the priests as well as others, all of which he very valiantly resisted, and with the Word of God testified to the truth, to which he by the help of God would adhere unto death. On this account he was finally sentenced to death, and conducted forth to the place of execution, where he exhorted the people to desist from sin and repent. He then kneeled down, turning his face to the East, or the rising of the sun, lifted up his hands to heaven, and poured out an earnest prayer to God his heavenly Father, thanking and praising Him for all the grace and benefits shown him and that He had made him worthy to suffer for His name. He also prayed for all men who were worthy, that God would put repentance and amendment into their hearts. Finally he com[1]mended his spirit into the hands of God, for whose name he was willing to offer up again his life and body (which he had received from Him), and to testify to His truth even to his last drop of blood, as he had promised Him in baptism, and would thus expect to be received of Him into His gracious arms.

This prayer was too long.for the executioner’s patience, for he wanted him to shorten it; but the judges said that he should let him pray to his heart’s content, since it was his last time.

When he had finished praying, he rose and went boldly toward the executioner, so that neither his face nor his color changed, but he knelt down again so intrepidly, that the execu[1]tioner was consternated by his valiant praying and undaunted mind, and became afraid to execute him.

When the executioner removed the collar front his neck, previous to seizing his sword, he asked him once more, whether he would renounce; but he would not. Thereupon the executioner proceeded, beheaded him, and then burned his dead body. Thus this Christian hero freely testified to the truth with his blood, and in no wise suffered himself to be separated from the way of eternal life in Christ. Hence the Lord, the judge of .the living and the dead, who holds in His hand the judgment and the souls of them that have died for the faith, shall raise him up at the last day, and cause him to appear before Him, where he shall inherit a martyr’s crown and all that God has promised His own.

Section 560.

REYTSE AYSESS OF OLDENBORN PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS. CHRIST, AT LEEUWAERDEN, ON THE 23D OF APRIL, IN THE YEAR 1574, TOGETHER WITH VARIOUS LETTERS WRITTEN BY HIM WHILE IM; PRISONED AT THAT PLACE

The first letter of Reytse Aysess, written in his
prison, how he was betrayed, apprehended and
put into bonds by the bailiff, called An;
dries Grief, and boldly and fearlessly
acknowledged and confessed his
faith

It happened in the year 1573, the 18th of September, that I came to Oldenborn, where I met the bailiff, who requested me to go with him, saying that he had something to tell me. When we had entered his house, he asked me where I lived: I replied: “In Bechsterswaegh.” He then asked me how old I was; I said that I did not know it accurately. He further asked me where I had stayed over night. I said: “In my father’s house.” He asked me whether H. had not been there; to which I made no reply. Then he urged me so hard in regard to it, that I finally said, “Yes.” He then asked me concerning many others. I kept silence for a long time. Finally, after many temptations, I said that W. had also been there, and that formerly we had been very intimate friends; and after some other conversation which we had together I was silent. He then put fetters on me, and wanted to instruct me from the ancient fathers of fifteen hundred years ago, and from other writings not contained in the New Testament. I said that I would accept no other writings than the New Testament.

The next day, in the morning, the substitute of Leeuwaerden came, who tempted me very much, to tell who all had been at my father’s house; but the almighty God kept my lips. Hence .they took me to Leeuwaerden, and cast me into a dungeon, in which there were eight who cared nothing for God. There I at first became very sorrowful, and day and night called upon the Almighty God, that He would keep me; and He enlightened my heart, for which I praise and thank the eternal Father for His great benefits shown me. After I had been confined there five days, they brought me into another prison, to a lord, for which I praised and thanked God.

Section 561.

DIVERS EXAMINATIONS OF REYTSE AYSESS BEFORE THE COMMISSARY, PASTORS, PRIESTS, BISHOPS, AND OTHERS

On the sixth day they brought me before the commissary, and in going thither there met me an old man, who bade me “good evening.” I returned the compliment, however was frightened when I saw him. But he said to me: “You have a bad commissary”; and he con[1]versed much more with me, and instructed me how I should answer the commissary; and so I went in.

The commissary bade me “Good day,” and 1 wished him the same. He then asked me: “What is your business here?” I replied: “I have been brought here against my will.” He further asked what I believed. Ans. “I believe in God almighty; and that there is but one Lord, one faith, and one baptism, by which we can be saved.” He said that he also believed that, but that I was seduced. I said

“Is God then a seducer?” Conantissary. “No; but you have been seduced by Menno and other seducers.” I said that I did not rely on men, but on the word of the Lord. He said that I should suffer myself to be instructed by the holy Catholic Church, since God Himself had ordained apostles, doctors [teachers] and pastors. I said that I believed nothing but the Word of God and the New Testament. He then asked me, whether I was baptized. I said: “Yes, upon my faith, as Christ has commanded.” He then made a long speech, that Christ had received flesh and blood from Mary, and that I must believe this; and many other words we had together. He then asked me, when I had been to confession and the sacrament the last time. I replied: “Never in my life;” and many other remarks we had together. Thus he admon[1]ished me, that I should suffer myself to be instructed by the holy church, and then he went away. This occurred on Friday.

After I had been in confinement six weeks and a ‘half, they took me to the Poorte, where was the pastor of Nyehoof (who was pastor of Enchuysen) with an advocate. These asked me on what I had determined. I said that I would adhere to the word of the Lord. They then produced a letter; in which was written all that I had confessed. Thereupon they asked me, whether I considered the church of the Mennists a true church. I said: “You call it so, but I regard it as the true church of God.” This they Wrote down. Then they asked me, whether I was baptized upon my faith. I said

“Yes.” They also asked me whether I had not been baptized in my infancy. I said: ‘Yes; but that was no baptism as Christ commanded, for Christ taught to repent, amend, and then to be baptized for the remission of sins. See, so I was baptized.” Then they said that infants were born in original sin; hence they had to be cleansed by baptism. I replied: “Christ has redeemed us from the fall and transgression of Adam; hence He says Himself, that to the children belongs the kingdom of heaven.” They said: “Yes, those were circumcised children.” Then they asked whether I had been in the church of the Mennists. I replied that I had been in the church of God. This they wrote down. Ques. “What do you hold concerning the Roman church?” Ans. “Nothing.” Ques. “What do you hold touching the sacrament?” Axis. “I have never in all my life read of a sac[1]rament, but of the Lord’s Supper; and this I indeed want to observe, as Christ has commanded it; but of your I think nothing.” Ques. “Do you believe that God is almighty?” I said: “Yes.” “And whether God therefore should not come into the bread which they break?” Ans. “This I never believed.” They also asked whether I did not believe that Christ had received flesh and blood from Mary. I briefly said that I did not believe it. These are principally the articles which they asked rne, and they noted down every thing. I then asked the Priest: “If I  should fulfill your will, would you be willing to be responsible for my soul?” He said: “Yes, for ybu and the whole world.” I said that this was as the apostle says: While they promise them liberty, they themselves are the servants of corruption (II Peter 2:19). He said that this was not spoken to them. And after some more conversation which we had, they told me to go, and we bade one another adieu for this time.

After I had been in prison seven’weeks, I was again taken to the Poorte, into a large hall, where were three priests, one of whom was the one of Nyehoof, with whom I have often been; the other was a Friesian. These asked me what .I had de . termined on. I replied that by the help of God I would adhere to the word of the Lord. He said that it was not the Word of God, and that I was seduced; he was sorry, because we were both Friesians; “for,” said he, “when one has temporal matters on hand that he does not understand, he seeks. advice from those that are wise and knowing in such matters, and suffers himself to be instructed; hence it is necessary that one also suffer himself to be instructed by wise men of the holy Church, in matters from which depends eternal salvation.” Ans. “Whoever rightly instructs me with the word of the Lord, him I will gladly; hearbut by your instruction I should be seduced.” They said that I was already seduced; but if I would suffer myself to be instructed by the holy church, they would pledge their souls for nie at the last day. I replied that they should have enough to,do with their own souls. But with them it was a settled thing, that I was se[1]duced. So we finally came to infant baptism.

They said that infants were born..in original sin. I said: “Christ made us free, and called the children to. Him, declaring that to such belongs the kingdom of God.” Priest. “Flesh or blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; hence we must be born of water and of the Spirit; therefore it follows that infants must be baptized, if they are to be regenerated and inherit the kingdom of,God.” Reytse. “Children are in the grace of God as long as they are in their ignorance, and .they, are washed through the blood of Christ; hence baptism in their case is vain and to no purpose.” Priest. “How do you understand regeneration?” Reytse. “A man must truly repent and amend his life, with a contrite heart confess his sins before God, that he is sincerely sorry for them, and with confidence call to God for forgiveness, and thus believe in God’s Word and submit to it in all obedience; upon such confession he is to receive baptism for the remission of sins; this certainly cannot be done by infants.” Priest. “Never[1]theless, infants must be baptized; for the apostles baptized entire households, and there doubtless, were also children.” Reytse. “The house of Stephanas addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints, which no children can do.” (I Cor. 16:13) . They then asserted that first the apostles, and after them the holy fathers, had instituted it, fifteen hundred years. ago. I said that the pope had instituted it; who wanted to improve on Christ.

Then they were mad, and said that I was seduced, and should plunge my soul and body into perdition. I said they might take my life, but my soul I should save unto life eternal. Priest. “What do you think of the holy Roman Church?” Reytse. “I do not believe in it.” Priest. “Do you not believe that the priests can forgive sin?” Reytse. “No; for it is God alone that can forgive sin.” This they. wrote down. Priest. “Do you not believe that God’s flesh and blood are in the bread which we break?” Reytse. “No.” Priest. “This is clear enough; for Christ says: `Take, eat;, this is my body;’ this you cannot contradict.” Reytse. “Christ gave His disciples bread to eat and wine to drink, as the evangelists testify, and not His body, for He still sat there bodily at the table with them. And to His disciples who understood His words carnally, as you do, and murmured at it, He said

‘The flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.’ John 6:63. His flesh and blood He gave as a redemption for many, and not that His flesh is to be eaten. He is sitting at the right hand of God His almighty Father, and shall not come thence, before He shall judge the quick and the dead; hence He shall not come under your teeth.” Priest. “Nevertheless Paul says: `The bread which we break, is it not the body of Christ? and the cup which we bless, is it not the blood of Christ?’ hence we must believe that God’s flesh and blood are in the holy sacrament.” Reytse. “I have not read of a sacrament, but of the Lord’s Supper; this I indeed want to observe with the church of God, but yours I do not desire.”

They said much more with regard to it, which is too lengthy for me to relate. They es[1]teemed the sacrament so highly, that whenever they name it, they raise their caps, and they looked sharply at me, because I would not show it reverence too. They also asked me whether I did not believe that Christ had received flesh and blood from Mary. I said that Christ came by His divine power out of heaven, was conceived in Mary through the.Holy Ghost, and born of her, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and became like unto us in all things, except sin, so that He was not born of the blood, nor of the will of the flesh, and did not receive flesh or blood from Mary, which came to pass in such a manner, that Mary at first could not understand it herself, for she asked the angel: “How shall this be, seeing I know not a man?” The angel answered her: “The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.” Luke 1:34, 35. Against this they did not say much. Priest. “Do you not, believe that the saints in heaven are to be honored and wor[1]shiped?” Reytse. “I indeed desire to honor the saints, for men are honored; but not to worship them. But I want to, worship God alone, for it is written: ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.”‘ Matt. 4:10. Priest. “What do you believe of purgatory?” Reytse. “I have not read that there is a purgatory; where is it written?” Priest. “In the books of the Maccabees.”

He further admonished me, that I should suffer myself to be instructed by the holy church, which had stood for fifteen hundred years, while our sect had existed only fifty years, for Menno Symons had first introduced it. Reytse. “There were from the beginning of the world two classes of people, a people of God and a people of the devil. But the children of God have always been persecuted and dispersed, so that they have always been in a minority, and sometimes very few in number, so that they had to hide themselves in caves and dens, and as they are not of the world, the world does also not know them; but the un[1]godly have always been powerful, and have prevailed, and therefore you do not know the children of God, neither did your fathers know them, and you think that they have only now arisen.”

They said that I was seduced; their church had always existed from the beginning. I said: “When we shall appear before the judgment seat of Christ, it will be found otherwise; then you will say: These are they whom we had in derision: O how they are now numbered among the children of God.” Wisdom 5:3, 5. They also told me that I should not concern myself with the Scriptures, but simply go to church, and suffer myself to be instructed there, and not be obstinate, since the Scripture says that every word is established in the mouth of two or three witnesses, and hence I was bound to believe them. Reytse. “I believe the word of the Lord far more than your testimony; I do not want to depart from it, and hope by the help of God to live and die for it, because Christ says: `Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.”‘ Matthew 10:32.

We had many other words, which it would take too long to relate. They approached me so with sophistry, that if. the Lord had not been on my side, I would have had to succumb; so that I may well say, “The Lord is my helper, of whom shall I be afraid?” Ps. 56:11.

After I had been in prison nine weeks, I was again conducted to the Poorte, where were two priests and the bishop’s commissary; one was the priest of Nyehoof, the other was from the country: When I came to them, I uncovered my head, and greeted them. They first asked me on what I had determined, whether I would not amend. I said

“Yes, as much as is in my ability.” They then produced a letter, which contained the article which I had previously confessed; this they read to me and asked whether I would adhere to it. I said; “Yes.” They said, then I was damned, and should plunge soul and body into eternal perdition. Reytse. “How dare you condemn me so dreadfully, whereas judgment belongs to the Lord?” Priest. “You have offended against the Scriptures, and apostatized from the holy church, which has stood for fifteen hundred years, while your sect has not existed more than forty years; and you have suffered yourself to be rebaptized, whereas you had been baptized before.”

Then we had many words again concerning,baptism; his conclusion was, that children which die without baptism are damned forever. Reytse. “And are you not afraid, so dreadfully tocondemn the innocent children, when Christ has promised them the kingdom of . heaven, so long as they remain in their innocence?” Priest. “No one can enter into the kingdom of heaven, he must first be born of water and of the Spirit; hence children must be baptized, if they are to be saved; the apostle also baptized many households, where certainly there were also children.” Reytse. “So far as the households are concerned, it is written that the house of Stephanas addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints, which is certainly not a work of children. I Cor. 16:15. And of the house of Cornelius it is written: `That when Cornelius, the centurion of Caesarea, had called together his friends and kinsmen into his house, he said among other things to’ Peter: Thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. And while Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them, which heard the word. And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter, can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we?’ Acts 10:33, 44-47. From this you can easily perceive, if you are not entirely struck with blindness, that this is not spoken of children. Again, Paul preached the word of God to. the jailer and to all that were in his house, and after they were baptized he rejoiced with all those that were in his house, that he had come to believe in God (Acts 16:34), which is above the understanding of children, for to understand the preaching of the Word of God, to believe in it, and to rejoice on account of the faith, this is far from children.” Then they said that there were many other writings that testified with regard to it; but I did not want to receive any writings except the New Testament, which Christ sealed with His precious blood. Then they asked me, whether the children of the heathen and the Turks should also be saved. I said: “Yes, as well as your baptized children.” Then they were greatly astonished, and spoke scornfully to me and damned me. One of the priests sat by me, and asked me how I dared speak such words; he knew that I was’ damned, as well as he knew that I was sitting by him. I laughingly said,: “How could you know it better?” And after many words which we had about infant baptism, I finally said that I believed nothing but what I had confessed. They again asked me, whether I did not believe that our Lord is present in the form of bread. I said: “This I do not believe; for He will not come under your teeth.” I asked the priest whether he believed it. Then he held out his finger and said he believed more certainly that God was in the bread, than he believed that that was his finger. And after other words which we had together, they got some clean paper and asked all the articles of me anew whether I acknowledged the church of the Mennists as a true church, and how long it was since I had been baptized. I said:   About four years. And so on, they asked all the articles of me again. I answered them in the same manner as before, and they noted down everything exactly, to deliver it to the lords. Finally, when all the remarks had been concluded, they produced a letter, which was the sentence which the bishop had concluded over me, in which they damned me as an unbelieving, disobedient and obstinate heretic, and delivered me into the hands of the secular judges. Since he had sufficiently admonished me, and I would not let myself be instructed, he, like Pilate, took water and washed his hands, and also thought that he was clear of my blood; hence I had to expect the sentence, and many other words. Then they told me to go.

After I had been in prison twelve weeks, they led me into the castellan’s house, where were the bishop with a councillor, the pastor of Oudenhoof, the pastor of Nyehoof, the pastor,;of Jorwert, and the bishop’s commissary. After.they had taken their seats, they called me, and when I carne in I took off my hat and sat as a sheep in:the midst of a troop of wolves. They looked at me sharply and earnestly; but the Lord my God, in whom I trust, strengthened me and: gave me a bold heart, so that I was fearless before them all. The bishop commenced, and asked me whether I would still continue in the faith. I was silent for awhile, for it seemed unnecessary to me to answer that question; but he had so much to say, that I was finally compelled to defend myself; for I had resolved not to dispute any more. Thus I occasionally reproved and contradicted their foolish ignorance, for I was grieved that the truth should be so blasphemed; and that they should not think that I would listen to them. The sum and substance of what they said was, that I was seduced, and that those who had taught me had been seducers, as Menno, who was a vagabond. I said that I did not rely upon Menno, or human doctrine, but only upon the Word of God; in this I desire by the help of the Lord to live and to die. We also had many other words, as, of infant baptism. I said: “It is not con tained in the Scriptures, that the children are to be baptized; if this had been the will of the Lord, He would doubtless have commanded it: but since there is nothing written concerning it, and neither our Lord Jesus Christ nor His apostles have made mention of it, it is a great presumption, that we poor, vain human creatures want to improve it, whereas it is written, that we are not to add to, or take away from the Lord’s commandments: he that does this, upon him eternal woe is pronounced” (Debt. 4:2; Prov. 30:6; Revelation 22:18).

Finally the bishop said that none of all the articles so surprised him, than this: That I did not believe that the Lord Jesus Christ is now personally man in heaven, just as He was upon earth, with wounds and stripes which He received from, the Jews. This I would not accept because I had not read of it, but I said: “I believe that He is now in the Divinity, sitting at the right hand of the Almighty Father, in His glory, and shall come again with power and majesty, as the Scripture testifies with regard to it.” Then the bishop took the Bible, and read the vision which John had seen in the Island of Patmos, of one who was like unto the Son of man; and when he had read it, he closed the book, for it contradicted him. A man can certainly not be of such a nature in his members, as John declares of that vision.

They then rehearsed the articles of my faith anew, and I confessed as I had always con[1]fessed before; and after they had noted it down, they went away. The councillor said that I had forfeited my life, according to the decree. They then took me back into prison.

I would have related all these matters at length, but my gift is small, and my hand heavy for writing; hence I must run over them very briefly.

After I had been imprisoned about thirteen weeks, they conducted me once more into the castellan’s house, where was the pastor of Nyehoof, who again began to say that Christ is now personally in heaven, as He was upon earth, in like form as we are. I defended myself, and, proved into him from John’s Revelation. He said that no one could understand John’s Revelation, which surprised me. And in all his remarks he called me brother. I said: “Why do you call me brother?. I do not want to be your brother.” He . answered that he hoped that we should yet become one fold. And after some more conversation he left me.

Section 562.

ANOTHER CONFESSION. WHICH REYTSE AYSESS MADE BEFORE THE BISHOP, ON THE STH OF JANUARY, A. D. 1574

The love of God, the communion of the Holy Ghost, and the love of the Father, who gave His only Son for us all, keep, strengthen and confirm you and us all unto the end, that we may hereafter come to the Shepherd Jesus Christ. My affectionate request of you, my cordially beloved friends, is, that you make haste to enter into his rest. Heb. 4:11.

After all proper salutation, let me inform your love, that on the fifth day of this year, 1574, I was before the bishop, who said: “Good day, and a Blessed New Year. Will you not yet give yourself to the holy Catholic faith, in which all your forefathers believed, and in which we still believe?” Ans. “A blessed New Year I indeed desire from the heart; but in your faith I do not wish to believe, but I want to believe in the holy Scriptures.” The bishop said, I had built upon men, and upon the doctrines of men. Reytse. “I have not built upon men; I have built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, yea, upon the rock; therefore my house shall stand. Behold, these are now the tempests that assail my house; had it such a foundation, it would fall; but now it’ is founded upon the rock.” Bishop. “What is the reason that you went out from us, for you have confessed that you have never heard our doctrine?” Reytse. “Hear me; I shall tell you: When I was a child, I went there as others; but my parents kept me from the sinners’ path, for which I am very thankful to them. But when I attained to my understanding, I read in the holy Scriptures that the way to the kingdom of God is narrow and strait, and that flesh and blood must remain on [the posts]; that we must be well fitted; that there must be a pure church; that the stones must be hewn and squared, before they may be put into the house of God, of which Christ Jesus is the corner[1]stone; and that there are to be no whores, rogues, drunkards, covetous, or idolaters in the church of God. But I found that your church of which you are the head or ruler is such a church; and I am concerned for you, because you are a meek man; hence I pray you, that for once you will search the holy Scriptures; for it seems to me that you know better than you speak; you have a soul to lose as well as I.” He said that as regards drunkenness, fornic[1]ation and other sins that were in their church; they had ordained that one should pray for it, and the priests would forgive the sins. I said: “The priests cannot forgive sin, but to pray God to forgive sin, is very good but a man must pray from the heart, that he may never during all the days of his life sin any more. But I must ask you once, whether you think, that if a man sins today or tomorrow, and asks the Lord for forgiveness, and does so every day, the Lord will forgive him?” He said this could be. I said it could not.

Finally the bishop made a long speech, that I would not obey my superior, and had thus apostatized from their holy faith, and joined the Mennists and Tibbites. I said I had never been disobedient, and had never opposed the king, and did not want to bear the sword against any one, as Christ teaches. Then the bishop said he would take the clearest of that which I could say nothing against, and that I should suppose myself to be ignorant, and he would suppose that he was ignorant, and so the Scriptures should judge between us. I told him to say on; if it would agree with the Scriptures, I would hear him. He said the Lofd spoke very clearly in the Gospel, where He says: “Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for you; likewise the cup;” hence we must eat His flesh; and drink His blood, as He said; this you cannot contradict. I said I well knew that it is written that the Lord said: “Take, eat; this is my body”; but I know that the Lord is in high heaven and does not come under men’s teeth for your own people do not believe that you give them flesh and blood. He said they had to believe it. I said that the Lord spoke thus: “Take, eat; this is my body which shall be broken for you.” This is what the Lord said, but the disciples asked: “How can this man give us his flesh to eat?” But the Lord said that flesh and blood profit nothing, but the words are spirit and life (John 6). Hence it is clear enough, that we are not to eat and drink Christ’s flesh and blood, as He said, but that we are thereby to remember His death and sufferings; for the Lord gave His body for the whole world, and for the original sin in which we were born. If the Lord had not redeemed us from the sin imposed upon us by Adam, we could not have been saved; but now the Lord has redeemed us with His flesh and blood, and made us free from all sin, and shed His blood for many; hence we cannot eat His flesh, because He made us free with it. Gal. 5:1.

The bishop said that Christ did not say of His own flesh. that it profiteth nothing, but of other flesh; hence, since the Lord so clearly says it, we must eat His flesh, and drink His blood if we are to be saved; for he said that Paul says: “Is this not the cup of blessing?” Hence you cannot contradict what Christ .and Paul have so clearly expressed. Reytse. “My lord, I well know what Christ and Paul said, for the apostles brake bread from house to house, as we clearly read, in proof of it, and as Christ. has left us.” But he kept insisting that we, had to eat the Lord’s flesh, if we are to be saved..

The bishop further made a long speech concerning the resurrection of the dead, how we shall die, and rise again with this flesh, and many other remarks which he made about the resurrection. I finally said that I indeed believe that there is a resurrection of the dead, for if there were no resurrection of the dead, Christ would profit us nothing and I would in that case .not suffer thus; but that this was a useless disputation. Then he dropped the matter, and made along speech, how it was written of one Lord, one faith  and baptism; hence I had transgressed this, having suffered myself to be rebaptized, when I had been baptized once, and that I had transgressed the holy Scriptures, and been baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, which is contrary to the ordinance of the holy Church. Reytse. “I have not been rebaptized, having been baptized once; for I well know that there is written of one Lord and one faith; hence I betook myself to one baptism as the Lord teaches in many places, that the believing are to be baptized: I therefore betook myself to the baptism of repentance, as is proper according to the Scriptures, and according to my human weakness. But what you say, that I have been rebaptized, this I deny; for I do not recognize the baptism of infants as a baptism, but as a human institution, as is obvious enough, since there is no Scripture that children ought to be baptized.”

The bishop said that we must be born of water and of the Spirit, if we are to be’saved; hence children must be baptized, if they are to be saved. Reytse. “No; this is no Scripture, that children ought to be baptized; for the Lord called the children to Him, that they should not be turned away, for theirs is the kingdom of God; hence they are already saved.” He said that they were believing [believers?] children, that were circumcised, and he made a long speech about the circumcision of Abraham, that the children had to be circumcised, or they were damned; and as then was circumcision, so now’ baptism has been ordained ‘by the holy fathers, as is now the case. Reytse. “To this I say no; it is not so , that the children that were not circumcised were damned; for it was a command of God, that they should be cir[1]cumcised. They were to be circumcised because they were Abraham’s seed; the Lord had so commanded it, because they should be His people, and not for the reason that they that were not circumcised should be damned. For they were circumcised on the eighth day, and many must have died before they reached the age at which they received the sign of circum[1]cision; hence great injustice would certainly have been done the poor children, ‘and in such a case all the female children would certainly have been damned, who are heirs of the king[1]dom of God as well as we.” To this he said the children had nevertheless to he baptized, if ‘they were to be saved. Reytse. “No; I further”say, that the children are in the hands of God, so long as they are ignorant, and baptism does not’ belong to them; but to those that have repented’; for John preached repentance and amendment, and only those [the penitent] to be baptized, for the remission of sins as he also says: O generation of vipers, who hatl• warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Repent, therefore, and save yourselves from this untoward generation.” Luke 3:7, 8; Acts 2:40.

The bishop said that I could not prove it with John’s baptism. I said that Christ Himself came to John, and requested it of John. John refused it to the Lord. The Lord said: “Suffer it to be so now, for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness;” and John suffered him. Why do you say that I can not prove it with John’s baptism? for Christ Himself requested it. The bishop made but little reply to it. I said: “I will show you still more Scriptures, that it belongs to believers, as the eunuch to whom Philip came. Philip said: “Understandest thou what thou readest?” He said: “How should I understand it, except some one instruct me?” Philip preached unto him from the beginning, and he believed it. He said: “Here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized?” Philip said: “If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest.” The eunuch replied: “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of the living God.” Then he baptized him. (Acts 8). Here we see that faith was before baptism nor was he a child. Further, in like manner also Paul was baptized, when he had become a believer. Pray, read. the Acts of the Apostles through. The bishop said, they also did want to baptize such adults that had not been baptized in their infancy, as the heathen or Tibbites, who were not baptized in their infancy; hence they would also baptize adults; for he said that it was written

“He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved.” Though faith is mentioned before baptism, it is all the same; hence children must be baptized: for there are many that do not become so old that they attain their reason; hence they certainly die without baptism and are as certainly damned. Children must therefore be baptized, that they may ail be saved. I said, that the children are in the hands of God, and baptism does not pertain to them, for there is no Scripture which declares that it does. Had it been the will of the Lord, He would have commanded it; but now He has commanded that the believers are to be baptized, as He taught, and as His apostles practiced. Hence prove to me with the Scriptures, that it is commanded to baptize poor innocent infants, which have done no sin; for though I had never so many children, I would not have them receive your baptism. He said, though it was not commanded to baptize children, neither was it forbidden to baptize them; hence there is no Scripture prohibiting it. I said: “All that the Lord has not commanded He has forbidden. Hence, if He has commanded to baptize the believing, men ought not to do dif[1]ferently from what the Lord Himself has commanded, for we everywhere read of a baptism of repentance, and not of a baptism of infants, as you teach and do. Why do you do that which ought not to be? For it seems to me that you know better; tell the truth.” But he made me no reply to it; except that I was seduced; if I adhered to this faith I would be damned; hence I should betake myself to the holy Catholic faith. And we had many other words, but it grew late, and he went out, and said to the castellan, that there was no hope for me, and that I would not suffer myself to be instructed; and told me to consider the matter further. I said that I wanted to do that; but in this respect I have already considered; but do you consider it, I pray you.

Section 563.

ANOTHER CONFESSION OF REYTSE AYSESS, MADE BEFORE AN ARROGANT PRIEST; TOGETHER WITH AN EPISTLE OR EXHORTATION TO THE FRIENDS

Shortly after there came a priest, who was very arrogant; he asked me what I had determ[1]ined with regard to the letter which the bishop had sent me. Reytse. “I have determined even as I said to you the last time. For by what he writes I have not been made weaker, but stronger, he foolishly writes that no sin hinders or prevents a man, and that we may observe the Supper with whores and rogues, and that also no sin is so great that it can prevent a man; all of which he wants to prove with the eighth chapter of Mark, where the Lord fed the great multitude.” Reytse. “What do you want to prove thereby? O how blind you are!” He became angry, and would not understand Scripture, but blasphemed and spoke very ugly, and said that I condemned and rejected the Lord’s death with my second baptism. But I said that I did not condemn the Lord’s death, but deemed it good; “for, if I should confess this as you say, woe would be to me; for I do not recognize your baptism as a baptism, since there is no Scripture for it. But with your infant baptism, you reject Christ’s sufferings and death, for Christ has redeemed us; but you say that the children are damned, which you cannot prove with Scripture. But those who live in sin, who, the Lord says shall not enter the kingdom of God, these you say are saved; drunkards, covetous, and fornicators, and whatever sins they may do, who the Lord says shall not inherit the kingdom of God, these you say are saved. But the poor children, who are already saved, as the Lord has said, these you say are damned. Is it not a lamentable matter that you are so blinded? Hence wake up once, I pray you, for it will ruin you.” He said that I had a faith like a Turk. I said: “What is the Turk’s faith?” He said: “The Turk believes in a piece of wood, or in whatever suits him.” I said that they [the papists] believed in a piece of bread, which they held up as God, worshiping it, and falling upon their knees before it, and regarding it as God. Likewise, the idolatrous infant baptism, is that any better than the Turk’s faith?” He became angry, and reviled us much, and did not think that we were the right people, I said: “If I should tell you what I consider you to be, you would not like it.” He said tell it. Reytse. “Well then I shall tell you; I consider you the vile world, the congregation of the dead, and heathen and Turks according to the spirit, and that you are alienated from the life of God (Prov. 21:16; Eph. 4:18); and as is written con[1]cerning you in Daniel 12, and in Revelation, so it shall be found in the day of the Lord. Repent therefore, and come out from her, that ye be not partakers of her sins” (Rev. 18:4).

Then he arose and hastened away, but I overtook him in another room, where we con[1]versed for a little while about infant baptism and other things. Finally he said that he could not remain any longer, since he was to stand godfather to a child, I begged him not to do it; “for” said I, “The child is as good as you can make it.” He said that he would do it, never[1]theless. He also spoke much about the war, and about the Gueux* that their cause was a bad one, and that we aided them with money and property. I told him what he said was not true; for we did not want in anywise to defend them with money or blood, “for I think nothing of the Gueux, neither of you, for you cannot stand before God, miserably as you are betraying and slaying one another. However, the Gueux are not as bloodthirsty as you are, for if they had apprehended me, they would let me go, but you want to shed my blood.” He became angry and said: “You desperate miscreant, should we not kill you? we should not be able to answer before God [if we should allow to live] such a heretic as you are; for we do so much running on your account that no money could hire us to do it; hence you shall here receive the temporal fire, and hereafter the eternal, because you will not suffer yourself to be instruc[1]ted, as much as we have done for you.”

* Beggars, a sobriquet of the Reformed.

I talked to him very gently, but he said that I had the devil in me, and that he transformed himself into an angel of light, and had seduced me, that I could. not remain in the true way. Reytse. “I have no devil, but I speak with a free and glad heart.” He reviled much; adducing no Scriptures but only saying that they had done much for me, and were always on the run to win my soul and save my life, and now there was no prospect that I would renounce my heresy; hence the bishop had to cut me off, as was right. Reytse. “I never desired that you should come to me, and you may stay at home for I do not wish to hear you, nor to believe you, and you might have saved all your running, for the reward which you earned by me will not be great.”

Finally he spoke about praying, and boasted much of his praying; he said that he prayed more in one week, than I in three months, and he had much to say about praying, and that Christ prayed in the temple. I said that he was like the Pharisees, who boasted themselves so much of their praying, and stood in the, temple, and on the street corners, to be seen of men. And in all your words you are like them; hence take good heed how you boast, for a tree shall be known by its fruit; for I do not like your fruit. He said that I had the heart of a Pharisee, and he their clothes; which is the better. Reytse. “No; it seems to me you have both, the heart and the clothes, for the Lord did not act thus, neither did His apostles lead such a life, nor have such clothing in their time, as you have, which is contrary to the Scriptures, hence take heed what you put on, for I be[1]seech you to repent; for you cannot stand before the Lord with your faith, nor with your walk, nor with your church, for which you want to be responsible in the day of the Lord.” Finally he went away. I told him to tell the bishop that he did not need to come again on my account, since I would in no wise hear him. He bade me good day, and they brought me back into prison. About three days after, a messenger came from the bishop, and said that I should hear my sentence in three days from that time. On the appointed day they came and transacted their business, as they understood it, and passed judgment upon me, being very pompous and verbose in their sentence. When they had finished their business, they went away; but there remained a priest, who reviled much and talked improperly and unfitly. I would not talk with him, because they had delivered me over, and also because he spoke so ill and unseemly. Then he went away. A considerable time elapsed before I wrote this down, for I could not well recollect it because of my fellow prisoners. And my memory also is rather short; some remarks I have forgotten; and if I were to write all, it would be far too much, for I have been before the bishop and his colleagues eleven times at least, and I talked much with them concerning all the articles of the faith.

Written by me, your beloved brother in the Lord.

REYTSE AYSESS.

Section 564.

AN EPISTLE OR EXHORTATION OF REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO THE FRIENDS

O dear friends, fear not, neither be surprised, when you are tried by manifold temptations which may come upon a Christian, and also do come upon him in bonds and imprisonment, as I now find, it is grievous according to the flesh, but very light according to the spirit, for it is the power of God. This I have experienced in these bonds, that the Lord is with those that seek and fear Him from the heart. Hence, my dear friends, who have received like faith with me, fear the Lord from the heart, that if it should be the Lord’s will to have you here in such bonds or imprisonment, you may be able to withstand, for they employ much craftiness and subtlety, to draw us away from the truth, and they know how to exalt lies, and abolish truth, with feigned words of their own devising; sometimes with very gentle words, and sometimes with harsh ones, by which they think to weaken and discourage one, as they have done with me. And also Satan, as Peter says, walketh about us as a roaring lion, seeking where he can devour us; so he has also assailed me, but the Lord has hitherto kept me, for which I thank Him. But Satan ,once assailed me with a temptation which I must write to you, to show you how crafty the evil One is. I once spake with a priest, who reviled us and said that they sang the psalms of David, while we sang hymns which men had made. And when I came back into prison, the tempter very craftily assailed me, that it was true, that we did sing hymns which men had made. And I was grieved that I should suffer, and it might be wrong, and I was still young in years, and it grieved me much. Finally I thought: I know better; I know that the hymns aTe made from the holy Scriptures, and that it is right; if I could do according to them, I should be saved. Then I reflected on the priest’s walk, and on their faith, and on the things which they had spoken against the holy Scriptures, which are lies, and I entreated the Lord, and it entered my mind no more. Hence, dear friends, Satan is very crafty; but we must always pray the Lord in every assault which he makes upon us, in manifold temptations, for the almighty, eternal, merciful God will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able, but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, as he has spoken (I Cor. 10:13); for He is our Captain, our Champion in all our distress. And do not fear though they place me at the stake, and burn me; but be strengthened thereby, that the Lord is still so powerful in His works; and. always fear Him, and praise Him, and thank Him, now and forever. Amen.

I further thank those who sent me that book, for it delighted and rejoiced me much in the Lord; and I commend all of you who fear Him to the Lord.

Section 565.

ANOTHER CONFESSION OF REYTSE AYSESS, MADE BEFORE THE COMMISSARY

After I had been imprisoned nineteen weeks, I was brought before the commissary of the royal court, who first demanded an oath of me, that I should tell the truth. I said: “The Lord has forbidden us to swear in anywise; hence I do not want to take an oath.” Then he said that I should answer to his questions with yes and no. I said: “I do not want to do this, for you might ask me something which it would not be proper for me to tell; hence I must first hear what you want to ask me.” He then first asked me my age. I answered

“Twenty four or five years.” He wrote it down. He further asked where I was born, where I had last resided, and how many children I had. I said “One.” Com. “How old is it?” Reytse. “Half a year.” Com. “Is it baptized?” Reytse. “No, not that I know.” Cove. “What is the reason that it has not been done?” Reytse. “Because it is not commanded in the holy  Scriptures.” Com. “Are you baptized?” Reytse. “Yes, upon my faith, as Christ has commanded.” Com. “Were you not baptized in your infancy?” Reytse. “Yes, but I do not recognize that as a scriptural baptism.”

He wrote it all down. He asked me who the one was that had baptized me, where it had taken place, and who and how many had been at my father’s house. I said: “I do not want to tell you this; I hope you will not ask me concerning it. If you thirst so much for the blood and life of men, you have me in your hands; do with me according to your pleasure, I shall by the help of the Lord freely offer my neck for it; but I hope of your grace, that you will not question me so severely in regard to it.” He said they should indeed question me more severely yet; hence you better tell me voluntarily, than involuntarily. I said: “The Lord my God will keep me, for this I trust His grace.” And after he had written down everything, he told me to go.

Section 566.

A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS FATHER

Dear father, some time when it suits you, write me something concerning your intentions or purpose, as to where you intend to live, and how your temporal affairs stand, also in regard to my sister, and also some consolation, for this rejoices me much.

I further inform you that there are now two other prisoners with me; they are old men, and we agree tolerably well; for they have been confined with me for about a month, and we have spoken somewhat of the way of the Lord. They are willing to exchange that which they have for something better, and they think that they need salvation as much as I do. They have indeed formed the good resolve. to live no more unto sin, but to be transformed into newness of life, which I am glad to hear; but God knows the heart. I further let you know that one evening the colonel’s wife came before the prison, just as we were about to he fed. She therefore first asked how many prisoners there were here. They told her. Then she asked what their crimes were. Then one excused himself, as best he could. She then asked me, what my crime was. I said that my crime for which they held me was not very great. She had heard of me, and said I should suffer myself to be instructed by those who were wiser than I. I said, I would suffer myself to be instructed with that which was right. She further said that people said that I did not believe in the Father, nor in the Son, and also not in the Holy Ghost; which I earnestly contradicted, and said that I thought much thereof, and that my faith was resting thereon, and that if I did not believe in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, I should not be worthy to live. Then she inquired what it really was. The castellan’s son said that I did not believe in the mass. Then she became angry, and I said that I did not believe in the ordinances of men, as, namely, infant baptism, and their sacrament that the blessed Lord was not present in it, but I believed that He was in the throne of eternal life. She became angry and said that if there were no executioner, she would rather put me to death herself, than that I should live, And she gave the two prisoners that are with me seven stivers, and forbade them to give me anything of it, and warned them, that they should not allow themselves, to be seduced .by me, and went away. Furthermore, dear father, deliver to my wife, at the. first, opportunity, the letter which I have written he, and exhort her to that which is good, this I affectionately pray you, .and all my dear friends; my dear old mother above all, and my two sisters, and my young brother, that he conduct himself well, when he gets a little more understanding and also my poor child, for whose poor soul I am so greatly concerned, that it may please the Lord. But I hope the Lord will take it into His kingdom, before it commits sin. Walk in love. Eph. 5:2. Further, dear father, I would desire a Testament, if you could send me one; for I have had our brother’s Testament for a very long time, and he needs it himself, and has it now again.

Written in my bonds, by me, your dear son.

REYTSE AYSESS.

Section 567.

A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS MOTHER

My dear mother, I wish you the gracious, eternal, merciful Father, and the love of God, and the comfort of the Holy Ghost. as a greeting; and the Father of peace rule in your heart. Amen,

My very dear and affectionately beloved mother, who bore me in your own body, and brought me into the world with great pain, yea, whose breasts have nourished me and who nourished and instructed me in all truth, you have kept me ,from all sinful companions; yea, you have kept me from all false doctrine, yea, you have kept me from the whore of Babylon, . yea, you have brought me into the church of the living God. You have kept me from all sin, according to your best ability. You have brought me thus far with the help of the Lord, Behold, my very affectionately beloved mother; it is therefore my entreaty and request of you, that you will not fret and grieve on my account, for I hope that you have not brought me up to the reproach, but to the praise, of God and His church. After all proper salutation it is my request and entreaty of you, that you will forgive and excuse me, if I have in anywise grieved you, whether it may have been done in my youth or ignorantly, this I request of you. Further, my dearly beloved mother, I must write you a little from the bottom of my heart and the inmost of my soul, though you know it, and are taught of God, and are my dear mother, yet I write to you that in none of us there may be found an evil heart of unbelief, and that none may be entangled by the, deceitfulness of sin, and depart from the living God on account of any tribulation. II Peter 1:12; John 6:45; Heti. 4:12, 13,

Behold, my dear, beloved mother; let us not be troubled, or become despondent; though they have touched you in property and blood [kindred], fear not, but be of good courage, for the Lord is our Redeemer. Behold the afflictions of job, how the Lord helped him. And behold the end of the Lord; for the Lord will not forsake you and. me, if we trust in Him, for the Lord has helped me to fight, for I have now been before them twelve times. The Lord is my Captain, He will not forsake me. Nor do I want to forsake Him, neither for life nor death. Hence, my dear and much beloved mother, let us go to and sincerely prostrate ourselves before the Lord, for all our lives end in death, and when we shall all be presented before the judgment seat of Christ, what manner of persons must we then be: Therefore, my beloved mother, who have obtained like faith with me, let us prepare ourselves, and gird up the loins of our mind. And let us lay aside every weight, and the sin Which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; and we shall receive a reward. Heb. 12:1, 2; I Cor. 3:14. Dearly beloved mother, though they have touched you in your property, and me in my life, what does it matter. The Lord our God will help us; but we must trust in Him. The world shall rejoice, and we shall be sorrowful; but our sorrow shall be turned into joy. John 16:20. But, dear mother, we must patiently wait for it. Though they speak evil of us, dear mother, they treated the Lord our God in the same manner before us.

Hence I am not surprised; they have condemned me so often; yea, [have said] that I shall here receive the temporal fire, and hereafter the eternal; yea, that the devil is in me. Yea, they say that if they did not put such as Douwe Eeuwoutss and I out of this world, they should not be able to answer for it before God. Hence, dear and beloved mother, fear not, for they know no better. But let us heed our lesson, for the Lord demands and requires more of us, than of them; hence let us take heed to the correction and chastisement, and receive it patiently and joyfully; and we shall receive a reward, for whom the Lord chastens, him He will receive. But if we are without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are We bastards, and not children. Hence, my beloved mother, I rejoice from the depth of my heart, that the Lord our God has so loved me, as to have called me hereunto, that I may be found Christ’s sheep for the slaughter. And I hope by His great grace and mercy, that He will make me fit, and shall receive me into His kingdom, as He promised those who seek Him from the heart. See, my very dear and beloved mother, let us not despise the correction of the Lord, but patiently receive it; and we shall receive a reward. Yea, hereafter all sorrow and tears shall be wiped away from our eyes. Yea, we shall stand upon mount Zion, with all the saints of God. Behold what great joy is prepared for them that have obeyed God. Therefore, dear and much beloved mother, let us take up our cross, and follow Him from the heart, as dear children, that we may not be blotted out of the ‘book of life. My love, we must be holy and unblamable before Him in all our conversation. Our words must be seasoned with salt; as Paul says; that we may be able to stand before the almighty eternal God. Further, dearly beloved mother, as you have shown all love to me, it is my request of you, that you will love my dear, beloved child as you have loved me, as I trust you will do, and have a mother’s heart for it.

O dear mother, take in good part what I have written here, for it has been done out of love.

Know, dear and much beloved `parents, that in the eighteenth week of my imprisonment I was before the bishop, where were assembled at least eight or nine persons. The bishop spoke first, that I should betake myself to the holy Catholic faith, and he should set me at liberty; and other words that he said. If I would not do this, they would cut me off as a heretic and an obstinate and disobedient person, who is opposed to the ordinances of the Roman Church. Finally I opened my mouth, very joyfully, and said: “Do what you will and can answer for before God, for I do not want to forsake my faith, for either death or life.” They said that I should advise with myself, or amend, since eternity was so long. Reytse. “Because eternity is so long, therefore I want to take heed; , if eternity were not so long, I would not sit in these bonds.”

Finally they asked me all the articles anew, and I confessed them. Then they read the sentence to me, but I did not understand it well, as it was written in Latin. It was that they delivered me over as a heretic, who’would not suffer himself to be instructed with the ordin[1]ances of the holy Church; and they gave me over into the hands of the judges; together with certain documents pertaining to this matter. Finally I sat there with uncovered head, and defended myself with many remarks, speaking joyfully, that they should take heed not to bring harm to themselves by laying violent hands on me. The bishop said that he would rather fast two weeks with water and bread, than pass sentence upon me.

Finally, when they had finished their business, they went away. After they had gone, a priest remained, who reviled much, and had much to say, and wanted to dispute with me a whole night; but I would not, because they had delivered me over already; for he had come of his own account. Then he went away, and I had to go back to prison; nevertheless, I am not dismayed. The Lord God has brought me thus far; I hope through His great grace, that He will help me further, for I know that He is the One that helps me; without Him I can do nothing. Hence praise the Lord always, and glorify Him forever and ever. I commend you to the Lord, for He is our Redeemer and Helper in all our tribulation and distress.

Written by me in the twentieth week of my imprisonment.

REYTSE AYSESS.

Section 568.

A LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE

Grace, peace, mercy, love, and unity from God our heavenly Father, be with you my dear and beloved wife; may the almighty God keep you and me, and bring us into eternal life. Amen.

See, my dear and much beloved wife, whom I took before God and His church, I am greatly troubled and grieved on your account, and pray the Almighty God day and night for you, that He will keep you in your steadfast faith; for when you were with me, you comforted me with the word of the Lord, wherein I greatly rejoice, with joy unspeakable, and praise the almighty, eternal God for your faith.

Behold, my dear and much beloved wife, be not troubled on my account, but console yourself in the Lord, for the Lord is my helper, and He comforts me. I sometimes scarcely know that I am in prison, when I think of the promises which God has given us, and thank Gad that He has chosen me thereto. If we continue steadfast unto the end, the crown of life is laid up for us, and we shall be clothed in white raiment, and shall stand upon Mount Zion, with all God’s chosen saints, and sing the good new song. O my dear, beloved wife, I could not forsake you for any riches of this world, but Christ says: “He that forsaketh not father and mother, sister and brother, house and home, wife and child, and his own life, is not worthy of me.” Luke 14: 26. Behold, my dear, beloved wife, we have had each other two years, and have loved each other greatly; if I could die for you, I think it would not be too hard for me. My dear wife, though I am imprisoned here, it will not be to your disgrace, but to the praise of God. I am greatly troubled for you and my dear child. O that our dear Lord would take it into His kingdom; it would be such a great joy to me; but if not, may it grow up in the fear of God. My dear wife, be not troub’led on my account, but console yourself in the Lord. May the Almighty God keep you and me,. that we may hereafter appear in eternal life. The Lord keep you and me, and confirm us unto eternal life. Amen.

By me, your dear husband.

REYTSE AYSESS.

Section 569.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM REYTSE AYSESS, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE

Grace, peace, mercy, unity, and love be with you, my dear wife and sister in the Lord; may the almighty God comfort you in your misery and tribulation which you have on my account.

Behold, my very dear and beloved wife and sister in the Lord, whom I took before God and His church, the eternal Almighty God, console you in your tribulation and distress which you endure on my account.

Behold, my beloved, though we are to suffer here (for in the world we shall have tribu[1]lation, but our tribulation shall be turned into joy), let us firmly cleave to the word of the Lord, and depart neither to the right nor to the left. O dear and much beloved wife, I am so greatly troubled and concerned for you, and pray the Almighty God for you day and night, that He will keep you, and that you may continue steadfast unto the end; for he that continues steadfast shall be saved.

My dear, beloved wife and sister, when you were with me you comforted me with the word of the Lord, so that the castellan’s wife said: “I could not do this;” and you said I should cleave to the word of the Lord; wherein I greatly rejoice, and thank the eternal God for your strong faith. Pray the Lord who has begun this good work in you, that He will keep it in you unto the end, that you may obtain the salvation of your soul. My beloved,,be of good courage, and be valiant in the Lord; and we may well say with the prophet: “O Israel, how happy are we, that God has made known His word unto us.” Bar. 4:4. What thanks shall we render to the Lord for the good that He has shown us? for our sakes He became poor, that we through His poverty might be rich. I Thess. 3:9; II Cor. 8:9. Hence, my dear and beloved wife, if we suffer with Him, we shall also rejoice with Him; if we die with Him, we shall also reign with Him. II Tim. 2:11, 12. O beloved, be of good courage, and cleave to the word of the Lord, and be firmly rooted in Him. Even as Jacob took hold of the angel, and wrestled with Him all night, until the breaking of the day. The angel said: “Let me go.” Jacob said: “I will not let thee go, till thou have blessed me.” Genesis 32:24.

Let us therefore be followers of God, as dear children in love. Eph. 5:1. O my beloved wife, I have such a great care for you, and am so much troubled for you. O love, I beseech you from the inmost of my soul, that you will not forsake the Lord your God all the days of your. life.. O love, I am so greatly troubled and grieved for my dear child, that I do not know whither to turn, and I pray the eternal, almighty God day and night in regard to it. O my dear and beloved. be of good courage, and console yourself in the Lord, and be not troubled on my account the Lord is my helper. My beloved, if it should please our dear Lord, that we should meet no more, may we meet hereafter in eternal life. May the Lord help you and me to this end, and keep us, that we may be saved.

Written by me, your beloved husband and brother in the Lord.

REYTSE AYSESS.

Section 570.

SENTENCE ANA: DEATH OF REYTSE AYSESS

After Reytse Aysess had confessed his faith with all boldness before the, lords and princes, and had taken leave from his ood friends, he was finally brought before the lords and sen[1]tenced to death. His sentence reads as follows

Whereas it has appeared to the Court of Friesland, that Reytse Aysess, at present a prisoner, has, by the sentence of the high, worshipful Lord Bishop of Leeuwaerden, been condemned as an obstinate heretic in his opinions and errors concerning the holy church, and as such been committed into the will and hand of the secular justice, to be dealt with according to law, according to the full power of the sentence existing with respect to this; therefore, the aforesaid court, having duly regarded and considered all that ought to be considered in this matter, in the name and in behalf of the King of Spain, etc., Archduke of Austria,. Duke of Burgundy Brabant, etc. Court of Holland, Zealand, and Lord of Friesland, have condemned, and by these, presents do condemn the aforesaid prisoner, to be executed with water, and brought from life to death; declaring, furthermore, all his property to be forfeited and confiscated for the benefit of his majesty. Done the 23d of April,  A. D. 1574.

Upon this, Reytse was very bold and joyful, praising and thanking the Lord, that he had become worthy to suffer for His name; and in the evening, at nine o’clock, he was brought into the castellan’s house by the beadles.

There were some monks there, who tormented and tempted him much, but they were not able to resist the spirit that was in him; he remained bold and fearless, and spoke with a person which bears this testimony concerning it, and sent greetings to all his good friends; especially to his parents, wife, and nearest kindred, informing them that he was of good cheer and in greater joy than he had ever been in his life. Thereupon, about twelve o’clock in the night, the castellan, the beadles, the executioner, the monks, and others, assembled and conducted him to the torture tower, whither he gladly went, singing

“I call upon Thee O heavenly Father,
Be pleased to strengthen my faith.” etc.

When he came into the torture tower, he fell down upon his face, and called upon the Lord in fervent prayer, after which he rose, and offered up his sacrifice with all boldness, and was drowned there. He rests now under the altar, waiting for the number of his fellow brethren to be fulfilled.

How signally the faithful God is filled with compassion over His people, how He comforts and strengthens them by His Spirit, how He goes with them into water and fire, yea, He re[1]mains with them in the bitterness of death, never forsaking them; and how He also regards every injury inflicted upon His own, as though the apple of His own eye were touched; this can be seen and perceived, in both the Old and New Testaments, in the avenging hand of God, with which He many times smote bloodthirsty persecutors. Ex. 14:8; II Macc. 9:28; Acts 12:23.

The same can also be seenin many tyrants and persecutors of these latter days, as, among other instances, may be seen in the case of a certain no bleman, named Andries Grijpen, who, searchinf for some thieves, laid his hands on this aforesaid God fearing Reytse Aysess. And though their consciences (that is, his own as well as his wife’s con science), greatly troubled and accused them with regard to this deed, so that they said they much deplored that these people were so exceedingly oppressed; these people who, he said, harmed no one, nor desired any one’s property, but were well satisfied with what they had. That these were thus harassed, was a grievous cross to his heart; and though he felt thus in his conscience, he nevertheless, through the instigation of his secretary, and because he, like Pilate, would remain the emperor’s friend, and not lose his office, set at naught this conviction of his heart, and bound and ironed the aforesaid Reytse Aysess, and sent him thus to Leeuwaerden to prison. But the righteous God, who is not mocked, very soon after this deed, sorely smote the said lord with His avenging hand, so that the freebooters, coming from Holland, fell upon his house and completely demolished it, and subjected him to much affliction and ignominy, taking him with them to Holland, and setting  a ransom of six thousand guilders upon him, in addition to which he had to give a hundred guilders each week as personal expenses, until the ransom had been fully paid. In consequence of this he and his family fell into extreme poverty, so that other people, filled with compassion, aided and fed him in this his great need. Besides this he was afflicted with gravel and consumption, of which he ulti[1]mately miserably died. Some others of his kindred also were taken out of this world in a miserable manner. Moreover, in these afflictions his conscience greatly accused him of this deed, so that he penitently prayed to God, desiring that through his temporal afflictions and suffering, he might, by the grace of God, escape and turn away the eternal torment of hell, which he seemed to experience in himself. Hence this ought to serve as an example to all tyrants and persecutors, carefully to beware of such deeds.

Section 571.

HENDRICK PRUYT, A. D. 1574

About the year 1574 there was another pious brother, named Hendrick Pruyt, born at Harderwijck, in Guelderland, and a seaman by occupation, who came and sailed in the Zuyder Zee, on the coast of Friesland. And as a Spanish colonel was stationed at Wurekom, who was a zealous servant of the King of Spain, and a great war was carried on at that time between Holland and the King of Spain, the soldiers of the latter came in a yacht, on board of said Hendrick Pruyt’s vessel. And as he saw no way of escape, he said to his wife: “Trijntjen Jans, lamb, there comes the wolf;” exhorting her to boldness and to answer without dissim[1]ulation to whatever she might be asked. When these robbers came on board they asked: “Where does this craft hail from?” They answered: “From Harderwijck.” Though that place was at that tithe at peace with the king, ‘they nevertheless had to go on shore with them, and Hendrick Pruyt was put in prison at Wurckom. His wife, who came to him, was greatly concerned how to obtain his release,, for they were young people who greatly loved each other: and’ as Hendrick Pruyt had little hope of being released, he asked his wife not to go to much trouble on his account, but that she should travel to her brother and friends, who were principally interested in the vessel, that they might see how to get the vessel released, which wasalso done. While she went home, they in the meantime examined Hendrick Pruyt and found that he was a brother of the Mennistic persuasion.

On account of this they dealt with him so. cruelly and tyrannically, that they,cbuld not, wait until the return of his wife, whom they might hen also have made to tread this way of suffering. But they took this pious man and cast him into a boat which they had well smeared with tar. They also tarred the prisoner’s body, and’bound his outstretched hands to the ends of the mast thwart, and took him thus without the harbor, set fire to the boat, and started him burning seaward. But as his hands through the fire had become. loosed or disengaged from their bonds, it seemed probable that he might yet deliver himself from the fire; but these murderers, seeing this, hastened to him, and thrust him through, and ended his life. Thus this friend of God passed valiantly through the conflict, and the seed of God, which he had received in his heart through the preaching of the divine Word, remained in him unto the end, whereby he through patience overcame his enemies, kept the faith, and through God’s grace obtained the crown of eternal glory.

When this colonel perceived that Trijn Jans, his wife, hearing this report, would not readily be willing to run into the ands of these wolves, he was very much dissatisfied with it; saying: “If I had her here, she would have to go the same route ” and that if he could at any time get hold of this woman, though. she were buried somewhere in a city, he would nevertheless dig up her dead body and burn it.

Consider, beloved. reader, how such awful bloodthirstiness and” tyranny accord with the Word, spirit and example of Christ and His apostles, whose followers they, without shame, still dare call themselves.

Section 572.

OLIVIER WILLEMSS, OF NIMEGUEN, BURNT ALIVE FOR THE PRACTICE OF THE EVANGELICAL TRUTH, TOGETHER WITH TWO YOUNG MAIDENS, AT ANTWERP, A. D.’ 1574

Olivier Willemss, born at Nimeguen, educated in the schools, and having become pastor of Leeuwen, a village between Nimeguen and Tiel, began at times to evince scruples in reading the mass, and about other Romish institutions. This exciting suspicion, he, by the advice of well meaning friends, fled to the country of Cleves, and having entered into the communion of the Anabaptists there, married a certain widow from Antwerp (likewise a fugitive on account of persecution), and in the hope of greater freedom through mitigation of the bloody decrees; returned with her to Antwerp and settled down in the Steenhouwder[1]svest.

His wife in the meantime giving birth to two sons, the report of it, together with the. circumstance that the children were not brought to baptism, brought them into rumor and suspicion of heresy, so that they, ‘after accusation, in the beginning of the year 1574 (the children being then a year and three months old), were put into prison.

A few days afterwards, on Friday, the 22d of January, this good and upright man, Olivier Willemss, was, because of his faith, because of  having received baptism in adult years, and because of having sold certain good and edifying books, proscribed by the papists, condemned to death and the fire, to be burnt alive, which he steadfastly suffered the following day, having commended his soul into the hands of God.

His wife, through a certain occasion, not necessary to be related here: escaped out of prison, and ultimately fell asleep in the Lord, a God fearing and godly woman, in the eighty fifth year of her age.

Section 573.

FURTHER OBSERVATION TOUCHING T14y PERSON OF OLIVIER WILLEMSS, AS ALSO CONCERNING HIS SUFFERING AND DEATH

It is stated of him, that besides his upright faith and virtuous conversation, he had a very sagacious and penetrating understanding, as also, that he was so well versed in the three chief languages, namely, Hebrew, Greek and Latin, that he daily read them at home; and explained them to his household.

In prison great threats of the torture were made against him, which he bore steadfastly, immovably and unchangingly before  God and men. He had been in prison only three days, when his trial was concluded; whereupon sentence followed, and the next day, death.

He was burnt alive between two young maidens, who to all appearance had confessed the same truth, according to the testimony of those who said that they witnessed it with their own eyes.

NOTE. As there have come into our hand, not only the foregoing copy and this last notice touching Olivier Willemss, but also the criminal demand of the bailiff of Antwerp, made concerning said person, and what the judges advised thereupon, according to the original record of the secretary there, we shall ‘properly add the same here, so that every one may be fully assured of it.

Section 574.

EXTRACTS FROM THE COURT RECORDS OF CRIMINAL AND CIVIL MATTERS OF THE CITY OF ANTWERP

The bailiff vs. Olivier Wilhemssen, of Nimeguen, since he has dared attend divers for[1]bidden conventicles, to sell books that are proscribed, and to have himself, in said forbidden conventicles, rebaptized, though he received baptism in his infancy, all of which is contrary to the prohibitions and decrees of his majesty; concludit capitaliter, that the defendant be punished according to the aforesaid decrees, the defendant having openly confessed that with which he was charged by the bailiff. Judicatum, that the plaintiff have his full demand granted.

This copy having been compared, by us the undersigned, secretary of the city of Antwerp, with the aforesaid court records; is found to accord with it.

PH. VALCKENISSEN.

The words, concludit capitaliter, translated into Dutch [English], mean substantially, that the bailiff demands [the prisoner’s] life and property forfeited in his behalf. The word judicatum means, that the lords pass sentence. This certifies the same.

PH. VALCKENISSEN.

NOTE. I have another authentic copy of this demand made by the bailiff of the judges, against Olivier Willemss, on which is inscribed in the margin, Executio: as though it were said: Execute, or punish, him according to your demand, that is, burn him alive, for this was the punishment of steadfast Anabaptists, according to the imperial decree; upon which the bailiff had founded his demand.

Section 575.

JACOB THE COBBLER AND HIS WIFE, GRIETJEN, VAN BRUYSSEL, ANNEKEN VAN BRUYSSEL, TANNE; KEN WALRAVEN, A. D. 1575

In the year 1575, on the eve of Whitsuntide, there were also burnt alive, with their tongues screwed fast, atAntwerp, in Brabant, the following witnesses of Jesus: Jacob the Cobbler and his wife; Grietjen van Bruyssel, a widow; Anneken van Bruyssel, a young maiden; and Tanneken Walraven, the mother of Jacques Walraven, of Amsterdam. These died together, except the wife of Jacob the Cobbler, who, being enciente, had to wait until her delivery, and thus following the footsteps of her husband, she willingly delivered up her life for the testimony of Jesus.

Every reader ought further to notice, how directly these papists followed the footsteps of the envious and truth hating scribes and Pharisees, who stopped their ears, that they should not hear the words of truth which were declared to them by that faithful witness of God, Stephen. So did also these scribes, with still greater tyranny deal with these friends of God, taking instruments invented for this purpose by the monks, in which they screwed fast the tongues of these prisoners, to deprive them of the power of speech, that they, on their way to death, should not be able to proclaim to the bystanding people the truth from the Word of God, and the innocence of their death. How will these persecutors answer for their course before the judgment seat of Christ, who knowing that Christ pronounced so many woes upon the scribes and Pharisees, who killed and stoned the prophets sent to them, nevertheless followed their works; hence they may expect the same reward from the righteous judge, who shall reward every one according to his works.

On the other hand, these witnesses can in truth console themselves, that to them, whose tongues were bound here, and who had to suffer for the truth a little while, it will yield the peaceable fruit of righteousness, when in the revelation of Christ their mouths shall be filled with laughter, and their tongues with praise, and they shall stand in great boldness before the face of such as have afflicted them, and made no account of their labors, being thus under the blessed promise of Christ, who said

“Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” And Peter: “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye.” I Pet. 1:6; Heb. 12:11; Ps. 126:2; Matt. 5:10; I Pet. 4:14.

These witnesses wrote many letters from their prison, but they were lost through the Spanish insurrection, which occurred at Antwerp on the 4th of November, A. D. 1576.

Section 576.

CLAES VAN ARMENTIERSS, AND, LIJNTGEN, A YOUNG MAIDEN, A. D. 1575

In the year 1575 there was burnt alive at Antwerp, for the faith of the truth and the testimony of Jesus, a God fearing, pious brother, named Claes van Armentiers, a lace maker; and with him, a young maiden, named Lijntgen, a servant maid. Claes van Armentiers, having been imprisoned first, said Lijntgen called to him into prison: “Strive valiantly, my dear brother, for you have the genuine truth.” Being apprehended upon this, she was offered up four or five days afterwards, both being burnt alive together. And as they, for the truth of Christ (as behooves obedient sheep of their only, eternal Shepherd), patiently and in true obedience suffered temporal burning in their temporal and corruptible bodies, they are hereby saved and delivered from the eternal and unquenchable fire of hell prepared for the devil and all his followers. These shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. II Thess. 1:9; Mark 9:44. On the other hand, these faithful followers of the truth may expect to hear from the mouth of Jesus: “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” At that time they shall again in great glory, receive these members, which they here for the testimony of Jesus delivered to the burning, being like, in immortality unto the glorious body of our Lord Jesus, and shall live with Him in unspeak[1]able joy and glory, forever and ever. Phil. 5:21; I Cor. 2:9; Wis. 5:16.

Section 577.

TWENTY PERSONS AT LONDON, IN ENGLAND, NAMELY, FOURTEEN WOMEN DRIVEN FROM THE CITY: A YOUTH SCOURGED BEHIND A CART; ONE DIED IN PRISON; TWO, NAMED HEN; DRICK TERWOORT AND JAN PIETERSS, BURNT ALIVE AND TWO OTHERS, AFTER ENDURING MUCH MISERY, ESCAPED FROM PRISON; ALL OF WHICH TOOK PLACE UNDER THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH, IN THE YEAR 1575

The persecution, killing and murdering of the Christians not yet ceasing in many places, certain friends, on account of the severe tribulation and small opportunity for making a living, went from Flanders to England; among which number were also one Hendrick Ter[1]woort and Jan Pieterss. While living in their simplicity, in London, to earn bread for wife and children, it occurred in the year 1575, on Easter Day, that the assembly met in a suburb, to hear the Word of God. Having thus engaged together in prayer to God, the constable (for they had been spied out) came in, fiercely and insolently, and called them devils, asking them who was their preacher. He wrote down their names, and made the women promise, to remain there together until further orders. Thus these friends remained there till the constable returned. He called off their names, and drove them before him as sheep are led to the slaughter, and conducted them to prison, there being twenty five persons, of which number two escaped without any violence. They were confined two days in the South Fort in the Mersey, and were then released on bail, but soon after summoned to appear in St. Paul’s Church, where the bishop and other eminent teachers and persons were assembled. There four questions were put to them, which were as follows

  1. Whether Christ, our Saviour, had not assumed His flesh from the body of Mary?
  2. Whether it is lawful for a Christian to swear an oath?
  3. Whether Christians ought to have their children baptized?
  4. Whether it is lawful for a Christian to administer the (criminal) office of the magistracy?

 

These questions these friends could not answer in the affirmative, but they denied one and all of them because they had not read them in the holy Scriptures with which our belief must agree. But they confessed that they had read of a magistracy which God has appointed in every country, for the protection of the good, and the punishment of the evil. When these friends, through the fear of God, could not follow the learned in these their questions, the bishop, and also the others, inveighed against them in a very brutal and furious manner, saying that the law should be applied to these people; if not, they would themselves lay hands on them. And because one of the prisoners spoke a little more than the rest, they said: “This is their captain; you shall no longer scatter your evil seed in our country,” and they shut him up by himself. And the bishop showed them a large letter, saying very sternly: That the court has given orders, that all strangers should have to subscribe the above mentioned four questions, and he who would do this might remain in the country free and without molesta[1]tion, but all that were found obstinate herein should be put to a terrible death. Let everyone consider this, subscribe and deliver himself from danger.

These cruel and unchristian threats terrified some, so that through the weakness of the flesh five of them apostatized from the truth, and refused to lose their bodies for the name of Christ. Having caught these in their net, they did not rejoicingly lay these found sheep (as they were regarded by them) upon their shoulders, according to Christ’s teaching; but, on the contrary, they exposed these five, for a disgrace, in St. Paul’s churchyard, with a fagot tied on their shoulders, as a token that they were worthy of burning, with which they stood there till the bishop had concluded his sermon, and gave a letter into their hands, saying: That these people were seduced, but that this was the truth, which was taught there; and that they should give bail, that they would unite with the Dutch (Duytsche) church, and thus become their brethren. The other friends who steadfastly adhered to the truth were brought before the bishop twice afterwards, and it was sought, by severe threats with the decree, to constrain them to subscribe, or they would have to die a terrible death. When the bishop could by no manner of means cause these friends to apostatize, he delivered them over to the mayor, and they were put into severe imprisonment with malefactors, where these fourteen women and a lad were confined for some time with great tribulation and sorrow, by frequently being threatened with a cruel death. But the matter ultimately took a different turn, so that they released these women, and drove them, as innocent lambs (whom it was easy to compel), with halberds and armed men, (as though they had to guard a city) to the ship. But the young lad they tied to a cart, and scourged him out [of the city] with a whip, which caused him to say: “This is for the name of Christ.” When they were on board the ship, to embark for Gravesend, a letter was given to the skipper, which stated, that these people were not worthy to come among Christians. The other five brethren were brought forth again, and with great severity urged to subscribe, or in default of which to be burnt in Smithfield. Thereupon Jan Pieterss replied with a valiant heart, that this was a small matter. The bishop sternly asked: “What does he say?” When he had understood Jan Pieterss correctly, he presumptuously said that such heretics must be shunned; and that he did now expel them from his church, as bad members. Thereupon Hendrick Terwoort said

“How can you expel us from your church, when we have never yet been one with you?” The bishop answered: “That this was all the same, and that in England there was no one that was not a member of God’s church.” Thus they put these friends of Christ into Newgate, confining them very securely, and tormented them with manifold temptations, with dispu[1]tations, and [threats of] a cruel death.

But when these friends, as men in the faith, steadfastly endured all this, they, very un[1]mercifully, cast them into a deep dungeon, infested with filthy and noxious vermin, which was a dreadful and unhealthy place to be confined, so that one of the friends, named Christiaen, died there in a short time. Once an English teacher [minister] came to them, and laying his hands upon them, and falling down upon his knees, cried aloud

“Lord, convert their heart;” and naming the devil, said: “Depart from them, thou wicked one.” But as these men, through the grace of God, and for the love to Him, bore all this, finally a letter was shown them, containing eight articles: That all strangers must subscribe to, and whether it were not right to put to death such vagabond heretics; together with the above mentioned articles. Thereupon sentence was sent from the court upon Jan Pieterss and Hendrick Terwoort, that they should both be publicly burnt. This sentence was also assented to by the common people, by subscribing, that such heretics should be put to death.

On the Sunday following intelligence was brought to them, that they should be burnt in three days; and they were at the same time also asked, whether they desired any postpone[1]ment. Hendrick Terwoort answered: “If it has to be according to your intention, make haste in the matter, for we would rather die than live, that we may be delivered from this dreadful vermin.” But it was delayed until Friday, when they were brought forth early in the morning, to be put to death in Smithfield.

On their way to death Jan Pieterss said: “We need not be ashamed of this way, since many prophets went the same before us.” And thus they, as defenseless sheep of Christ, following the footsteps of their Master, went boldly to death for the name of Christ. An English teacher who was present derisively said before all the people: “These people do not believe in God.” Thereupon Jan Pieterss replied: “We believe in one God, our heavenly Father almighty, and in Jesus Christ His Son.” When they stood at the stakes, they were once more tormented [with the demand] to subscribe to the articles referred to, and on condition that they should subscribe to them; they were promised pardon. Thereupon Jan Pieterss spoke thus: “You have labored with all your might to bring us over to you; but now that you cannot accomplish your purpose, we are placed at the stake.” Thereupon one of their preachers excused them, saying: “That this came through the council’alone, and that it was also the will of the queen, that they should be put to death.” Jan Pieterss .replied that they who were the teachers of the queen ought to instruct her differently; and that therefore our blood shall be required at your hands. Thus, on the 22d of July of said year, 1575, both were burnt alive and confessed the word of truth with their death. But the other two prisoners, Gerrit van Byler and Hans van Straten, after much misery  and distress, were set free, un[1]harmed in their faith.

It is also deserving of the consideration of every intelligent person, how utterly incom[1]patible with the Christian faith such unchristian and cruel proceedings and sentence as seen here, are, since the Christians are described as sheep and lambs sent out among cruel, ravening wolves. Matt. 10:16; Luke 10:3. Who then can believe with a good conscience, that these English preachers are the true sheep of Christ, seeing they so signally brought forth in this the fruit of wolves, since according to the teaching of Christ, the tree shall be known by its fruit. And these preachers are to be censured so much the more yet, since they regard as a principal article of their faith, that God Almighty before the foundation of the world elected a certain small number of men, which can in no wise be decreased or increased, but who shall infallibly all be saved. And that God Almighty, on the other hand, rejected the great majority of men, who shall likewise infallibly be lost. And that the will or ability which God has given man, can do no more in the way of inducing acceptation of God’s gracious conversion, than dead men are able to resurrect from temporal death. If it stands thus with man’s conversion, how utterly unfounded is then the course of these English preachers, who by such tyrannical means sought to force the faith and conversion (according to their, idea) upon these poor defenseless prisoners, by threatening them with a terrible death. It appears from this, that they do not believe their principal article themselves.

This occurred under the reign of Queen Elizabeth, in the eighteenth year of said reign.

He that will, may read this account also in an old printed hymn, which was then composed concerning the offering up of these friends.

Section 578.

EXTRACT FROM A WRITING BY GERRIT VAN BYLER’S OWN HAND, HANDED TO US BY HIS SON JAN VAN BYLER; WRITTEN IN PRISON, AT LONDON, AND CONFIRMATORY OF THE FOREGOING

First of all he states that they, more than twentyfive of them being assembled in prayer to God, on Easter Day, were surprised, apprehended, and put into the Queen’s prison, where they were confined till the third day, that they had to give bail for a large amount of money, etc., someone going security for it; and we, writes G. van Byler, kept our word.

(From here on we shall follow G. van Byler’s own words.)

We were then brought before her majesty’s bishop, to confess our faith, which we did.

When we came before the bishop, there were assembled there: Mr. George, James King, John Wheelwright, two aldermen, and a French preacher. Again: we came before the lords and their servants; they presented to us four questions, and thereupon said: “Say yes or no.”

1.Ques. Whether Christ had not assumed His flesh and blood from the virgin Mary?

We replied: “That He is the Son of the living God.”

2. Ques. Whether infants must not be baptized?

We replied: “That we could not understand it so, since we had not found it in the holy Scriptures.”

3.Ques. Whether a Christian may administer the [criminal] office of the magistracy?

We replied: “That our conscience did not allow it, but that we recognized it as the servant of God, as we read.”

¢. Ques. Whether a Christian, in case of necessity, may not swear?

We replied: “That our conscience did likewise not allow it, because Christ, in Matthew, had said

`Let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay.’ “

Then we kept silence. The bishop said that our crimes therein were very great, so that we should not inherit the kingdom of God. O Lord, do not avenge it!

The bishop then said to us all, that they should conduct us back into the Mersey, whence we had come out, and keep us confined there.

A young brother, who being questioned first, boldly declared the truth, was severely accused for it, and taken from us to Westminster, where he was confined by himself, which grieved us greatly.

While we were thus imprisoned, Mr. George came, and said that if we would adhere to the church, he would release us, and free us from our bonds, to which end, he said, he had orders from the bishop. But we adhered valiantly to the truth of Jesus Christ; He is our Captain, and no other; yea, in Him is all our trust.

My dear brethren and beloved sisters, let us courageously persevere, till we are taken hence. The Lord shall give us to drink of the new wine. O Lord, strengthen our faith I As we have received the Lord Jesus Christ, so let us go on, valiantly trusting in Him.

When we thought that the conflict was almost over, it was only the beginning of it. We were put in irons, and each separately confined, with fetter on our legs. This lasted a little more than three weeks.

In the meantime we had to appear before the lords again, when we were told that we should be burnt, which was grievous for the flesh; but we called to God in our distress, that He would strengthen us, as He had strengthened Israel.

On the morning of the day before Whitsuntide we were two and two coupled together, and brought before the lords (which was the fourth time), and we remembered the word of the Lord

“When ye are brought before lords and princes, fear not what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that hour.” Hence we trusted in the Lord.

When we had been brought there, the lords again presented to us the afore mentioned four questions, and urged us to sign them. But we said, we would adhere to the word of the Lord.

We were then taken away and each separately confined, and fettered as previously. The women and one young brother were taken to Newgate, whence they were conducted on board a vessel, and carried away; and the brother was tied to a cart and whipped out of the city.

We were then released from our fetters for about five days, which, however, were put on us again, and then we looked for the end.

After this, two Dutch preachers, sent by the bishop, came and gave a letter to the jailer.

Thereupon, on the 2d of June, we were bound again, led forth, and brought before the lords, who again presented to us the afore mentioned four questions, and after this had been done, they sent us into Newgate prison, where the other friends had been confined.

Then we expected our end in a day or two, for which we greatly longed, for the impris[1]onment was severe; however, it was not yet the Lord’s will.

When we had been confined there about eight days, one of our brethren was delivered from the flesh, and died a godly death, at which all of us were called to be present, to witness it.

In the meantime we were confined among many thieves and criminals, to whom the bishop, as also a preacher, said that they should take care not to be seduced by us.

After many storms Mr. Godfrey and two others came, and we were confined in cages, so that we could not converse with our neighbors.

And as a thunder clap, death was, from day to day, announced to us, by hanging, burning, and otherwise; however, the Lord strengthened us, praise be to His holy name. They also told me before, that when I should be in the heat of the flames, I could not bow or beckon for pardon; hence I should do it before, said they, for the less pain the better; so that I should not have to suffer much in death.

Thus we waited for death from day to day; we thought little of our lives, though it was grievous for the flesh, and consoled ourselves with the thought that once, at all events, we had to die.

My severest conflict was, that I had to leave my dear wife and all my little innocent children. After twelve days two of us were informed, that they should have to die by fire on the third day; whereupon on Tuesday, a stake wag erected in Smithfield; but the execution did not take place.

On Wednesday much people were gathered, to behold the death of our two friends; however, they dispersed again. But this was done for the sake of intimidation, to draw our friends and us from the faith. But on Friday, two of our friends, namely, Hendrick Terwoort and Jan Pieterss, were taken from prison and led forth to be offered up.

Jan Pieterss said as he was going out: “This way went all the pious prophets, as also Christ our Saviour, which has been thus from the beginning of days, from the time of Abel.”

These two were put at a stake in Smithfield, and strove through by force, in the midst of the fire, thus becoming a sacrifice before the Lord, which they offered up to Him alive.

NOTICE. Here follows in this writing a hymn, with the remark, that Jan Pieterss Wagemaker, who was burned at this time, composed the same before his death, in prison. It treats of the sufferings of all the righteous, until Jesus Christ and His apostles, and many martyrs, and begins thus

Hoort Vriendekens al to samen,
Een lied heb ik gestelt, etc.

And concludes with this stanza

Die dit lied heeft begonnen,
Hy was seer teer en krank:
Had by den strijd gewonnen
Het ware wel sijnen dank.
Den strijd was in saysoene.
Als by dit eerstmael sank;
Te Londen was ‘t to doene
Daer by was in bedwank.

Then follows another hymn, which concludes thus:

Die dit lied heeft begonnen,
heyblijd was by al in den geest,
Uyt liefden was by daer toe gedrongen,
Als by lag in benouwen meest.
Tot God was alleen sijn verlangen,
Die hem kan sterken totters end,
Te Londen daer by lag gevangen,
In Nieuwgeet seer wel bekent.

Again another stanza.

WY zijn, O Heer! nu in den strijd,
Och! wilt ons dock bewaren,
Than ons vyanden, nu ter tijd,
Die ons benouwen aen allen zijd’,
O! Heer, ons doch bevrijd!
Op dat wy wel volherden.
O God gy zijt een Heere groot,
Sterkt ons altijd in onsen nood.

After that, the following words were written by Gerrit van Byler

Hope of Believers: Though they condemn me here upon this earth, I nevertheless certainly believe with the prophet David (Ps. 27:13) that I shall see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living; hence I rejoice in the Lord, and am of good cheer and undismayed, assured that my Redeemer liveth. Spes mea in Deo.*

In Newgate, at London, in September, in the year 1575. Written by me.

GERRIT VAN BYLER.

* My hope is in God.

Section 579.

EXTRACT FROM THE APPENDED MATTERS IN THE OLD MARTYRS MIRROR, EDITION OF 1631, PAGE 964, COL. 2

We received, too late, a certain chronicle of England, by Egmont Howes, a nobleman in London, printed A. D. 1615, by Thomas Dauwson, in which on page 678, the following is related, as having occurred under Queen Elizabeth, A. D. 1575

On Easter Day, being the 3d of April, about nine o’clock in the forenoon, there was discovered a gathering of Dutch Anabaptists, Hollanders, in a house beyond the Aldgate; seventeen of whom were apprehended, and four cast into prison.

On the 21st of May, on Whitsuntide eve, one man and ten women, Dutch Anabaptists, were condemned, in the Consistory of St. Paul’s church, to be burnt in a place called Smithfield; however, after much labor and pains with them, only one woman turned, and the rest were banished from the country.

On the 22d of July two Dutch Anabaptists were burned in the place called Smithfield, who died in great terror, weeping and crying. So far the aforementioned author.

We have deemed it well to add this here, since it serves to confirm the foregoing; as also, to testify that they did not suffer for any reviling against her majesty (as circulated by some), but only for their faith. And this is the more authentic, because it was recorded by the hand of their adversaries.

Section 580.

TWO LETTERS WRITTEN BY THESE IMPRISONED FRIENDS, AS WE HAVE FOUND THEM IN A SMALL, OLD, PRINTED BOOK

We poor and despised strangers, who are in persecution for the testimony of Jesus Christ, wish all men, of whatever race or office, from God, that the Lord would grant them a long peace, so that we may live in peace among one another, in all godliness, to the praise and glory of the Lord, and the salvation of the soul.

Since we are by so many persons, both with word and pen, very unjustly accused and slandered, we are for this important reason constrained briefly, in writing, to present the ground of our faith, and thus make it known as follows

We are not addressed, and interrogated concerning our faith, with a meek spirit, as the holy Scriptures teach; but reproach is heaped upon reproach, and lie upon lie, to increase and augment our afflictions and sorrows; and because they also have no pity for our poor weak women and children. Our country and kindred, and our property, we had to leave (partly, because of the great tyranny), and fled as lambs before wolves, only for the true evangelical truth of Jesus Christ, and not for any sedition or heresy, as the Munsterite errors or abominations were, and as (God forbid!) is reported of us. We fain would that our whole faith and life were written on our forehead, so that everyone might know and see what we believe, and what we seek and desire here upon earth. There should nothing be found but a true faith in full accordance with the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and an unblamable life, seeking to provide bread for our wives and children, even as God has commanded and as the Scriptures teach. I Thess. 2:9; II Thess. 3:8; Eph. 4:28; I Thess. 4:11. Oh, that our perse[1]cutors knew that this is the desire of our hearts, they certainly could not but have great pity and compassion upon us poor, despised strangers, if there be any human pity and compassion in them at all, and they would, according to the words of the Lord, have compassion upon us, as the prophet says: “Bring the poor that are afflicted to thy house.” Isa. 58:7. Moses says: “If a stranger sojourn with thee in your land, ye shall not vex him; but the stranger that dwelleth with you shall be unto you as one born among you, and thou shalt love him as thyself.” Lev. 19:33, 34.

Mark well that God commands to love the stranger as one’s own self. Who is in misery and dwelling in a strange country, that likes to be despised, and driven out of it with his fellow believers, and suffer great loss besides? Hence Christ says: “All things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets.” Matt. 7:12. Oh, that they would deal so with us, according to natural equity, and the evan[1]gelical truth (of which our persecutors so greatly boast), how soon should the persecutors cease, and the lying and slandering mouths be stopped. For Christ and His own persecuted no one, but in His true Gospel taught the contrary, as He says: “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil  and on the good.” Matt. 5:44, 45. This is the doctrine left by Christ and His apostles, as they themselves declare, even as Paul says

“Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and have no certain dwelling place; and labor, working with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: we are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day.” I Cor. 4:11;13. Paul further says: “All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” II Tim. 3:12.

From all this it is demonstrable, that those who have the true evangelical doctrine and faith will persecute no one, but will themselves be persecuted. If it be said to us, that we are persecuted for our heretical faith, according to Paul’s teaching, and because God has com[1]manded to kill the false prophets (Deut. 13:9), we reply thus: “Paul says, that we are to reject (avoid) a man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition.” Tit. 3:10. He does not say: “Drive them out of the country and city without hearing or admonishing them.” Besides, one must also know who are heretics: namely, those who advance a doctrine that is beside and contrary to the word of the Lord. But no man can convince us of this; that is, that our doctrine and faith are contrary.to the doctrine of Jesus Christ and His holy apostles, as the sequel will show.

In regard to their allegation, that God has commanded, in His law, to kill false prophets, we reply that if we, in this time of the New Testament, were to kill all which God had com[1]manded to kill in the Old Testament, we should have to kill not only the false prophets, but also the adulterers, whoremongers, and those who take the name of the Lord in vain and curse, and other like transgressors. Leviticus 20:10; Deut. 22:21; Lev. 24:14. And if they would wink at these, and allege against us only the commandment concerning the false prophets, in order to be rid of us, do at least rightly consider the word of the Lord, by what sign false prophets shall be known. For thus does God speak by Moses

“If a prophet or dreamer say to you: Let us go after strange gods, which you know not, that prophet shall die.” Deut. 13. But we do not teach to go after strange gods, neither have we a heretical faith which is contrary to the word of Christ. But we believe in one God, Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and earth, and in Jesus Christ His only begotten Son, our Lord, who was conceived of the Holy Ghost, born of the pure virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, died, and was buried; on the third day He rose from the dead, ascended up to heaven, and is now sitting at the right hand of God the Almighty Father, whence He must come again, to judge the quick and the dead. We believe in the Holy Ghost. We believe that Christ Jesus is true God and man.

Neither do we seek salvation in our works, as is reported of us; but we believe that we shall be saved only through the merits of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Nor do we boast of being without sin, but confess ourselves every moment as sinners before our God. But from presumptuous sins we must refrain, if we would be saved: as namely, from adultery, fornication, sorcery, sedition, shedding of blood, cursing and swearing, lying and cheating, pride and drunkenness, anger and strife, hatred and envy. These are the sins of which the Scripture says: “They which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.” Gal. 5:21.

That they also say that we will not hear the Word of God, because we do not hear the preachers in church, to that we reply that we do not hear the preachers, to this the Word of our God constrains us, as they are not fit persons to administer such an office. For Paul teaches Timothy and says

“The things that thou hast heard of me by many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also.” II Tim. 2:2. For he that would reprove and teach another must be unblamable himself. But if the preachers were according to the apostolic doctrine, we would gladly hear them from the depths of our hearts, and would also be the first and the last in church.

But if it be said to us, that Jesus Christ says “The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works” (Matt. 23:2, 3); we answer: “If the preachers are the scribes and Pharisees, then they are the ones who have crucified Jesus Christ, and then also will come upon them all the woes that follow hereafter. But if they are not the scribes, then are also the preceding words, that we are to do according to their words, and not after their works, not spoken of them.” Again, they that sat in Moses’ seat, were from the tribe of Levi, like Moses, teaching the people of Israel: “All that the priests and Levites teach you, and as they command you, that shall ye observe, and do according to it.” Deut. 17:10. The prophet says: “The priest’s lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth.” Mal. 2:7. Since Christ did not come to destroy the law or the prophets, but to fulfill them; therefore He taught His apostles thus. But that this should be an argument from the word of Christ (Matt. 23) , to hear the preachers, cannot be; since the preachers are not of the tribe of Levi, whom Israel had to hear, but from the Gentiles. Besides, it must be considered, that when Christ Jesus had fulfilled the law in every respect, by His bitter death and the shedding of His sacred blood, He ordained another priesthood that should teach His holy law, namely, His Gospel, when He said to His disciples: “As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.” John 20:21.

These holy messengers of Christ directed us to hear, not blamable teachers, but such as are unblamable; who are not given to wine, not selfwilled, not soon angry, no brawler, not covetous, not given to filthy lucre; but given to hospitality, kind, sober, just, holy, temperate; holding fast the faithful word. And let the deacons also first be proved; then let them use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. II Pet. 3:2; I John 4:1; I Tim. 3; Tit. 1; Rom. 2:21; 16:17.

Hence we dare not regard the preachers as the persons that are to wait on the office of the ministry; nor dare we hear them, because they, according to Paul’s teaching, are blamable and unfit thereto: When it is therefore said of us, that we will not hear the Word of God, great injustice is done us; for to hear the Word of God is the greatest joy that can come to us upon earth, for it is the comfort of our hearts.

That they would also accuse us of being disobedient to the magistracy, because we do not have our children baptized, to this we reply that we desire to obey the magistracy in all things not contrary to the Word of God. That we do not have our children baptized by the priest, this we omit not from stubbornness or presumption, but through the fear of God, because Christ commanded to baptize believers, and the messengers of Christ did not baptize infants, who were unable to speak, but reasonable persons, upon confession of their sins, and of their faith, as may be read, Matt. 3:16; Mark 1:9; Luke 3:21; John 3:22; Acts 2:28; 9:37; 8:18; 10:48; 16:33; 18:8; 19:5; 22:16. Thus did Christ and the apostles teach concerning baptism as we may read, Matt. 28:19; Mark 16:16; John 3:23; Rom. 6:3; Gal. 3:27; Eph. 4:5; Col. 2:12; Tit. 3:5; I Peter 3:21; Heb. 6:2. These are the Scriptures that testify of the baptism of believers. But of baptizing infants devoid of reason or speech, upon the faith of the fathers, and exor[1]cising the devil from them, of this the Scriptures do not say one word. Hence we dare not consent to such a baptism, because God has commanded, that one shall neither add to nor take away from His words. Nor dare we do what seems right to any one, but only that which He commands. It is further written: “Add thou not unto his words, lest he reprove thee, and thou be found a liar.” Prov. 30:6.

The Scriptures declare in many places, that they will be most grievously punished by God who forsake His Word and follow their own opinion, even as Saul the first King of Israel; Uzzah, who touched the ark of the Lord; the two sons of Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, who did that which was not commanded them, wherefore they were also punished. I Samuel 15:24; II Sam. 6:6; Lev. 10:2. These are to us remarkable examples, that we dare use no religious rites or ceremonies without a command from God. For Christ says: “Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up.” Matthew 15:13. And Martin Luther, commenting on the third chapter of Daniel, writes: “Divine worship without the word is always idolatry.” That they say that the children believe themselves and that God is almighty, so that He can easily give the children faith, since faith is the gift of God, to this we reply that God is almighty, and can easily give the children faith, and not only faith, but also speech, and works, whereby faith is also confessed (for faith is not without confession or good works), but now does God give the children neither speech nor works, to say nothing of faith.* Paul says: “How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard?” Rom. 10:14. It is certainly evident to everyone, that infants can neither hear nor understand, as also the Scripture openly declares. And even though the Scriptures did not teach us this, yet experience teaches us, that they must be guarded and kept from all sharp and dangerous instruments, from water and fire, whereby they prove that there is neither faith nor under[1]standing in them. And as they are not willing to permit that infants should receive the sac[1] rament, they thereby prove themselves, that they do not regard their speechless children as believers.

That they also claim that their children are filled with the Holy Ghost in  their mother’s womb, as was John the Baptist; if this be true, how comes it then that they exorcise the un[1]clean spirits from their children, when they baptize them; if they have previously had the Holy Spirit?

That they also adduce the words of  Christ: “Suffer the children to come unto me, for of such is the kingdom of God,” as a proof for baptizing the children, we answer that the kingdom of God is theirs we heartily admit; but that they are therefore to be baptized, we do not admit, for the reason that Christ did not baptize the children that were brought to Him, nor did He command that they should be baptized; but they are saved through grace, without any ceremonies, through the blood of Christ, even as the children which died without circumcision in Israel.

That they also assert that we must be born again of the water and the Spirit, or we cannot enter into the kingdom of God, and would conclude that children must be baptized, because water precedes the spirit; or they will not be saved; to this we reply, in the first place, that Christ here does not speak of children, but to an adult person, that came to Him by night, to whom Jesus said: “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.” ,john 3:5, 6. In the second place, Christ speaks of a regeneration before the water (v. 3), which regeneration cannot be effected, except through faith in Jesus Christ, as the Scriptures teach. This also Martin Luther writes,t that faith is a divine work in us, which changes and renews us by the power of God, mortifies the old Adam,

* Thus writes Martin Luther in his preface to the Epistle to the Romans.

** In the preface to the Epistle to the Romans.

Page 1014 rginal book

makes of us entirely different beings in heart, mind and every power, and brings the Holy Ghost with it.

These words do in no respect concern innocent children, for they do not have the old birth, from the original sin which condemns them, as some would prove, because David says: “I was begotten of sinful seed; and in sin did,my mother conceive me.” This psalm David .made, when he had committed adultery with Bathsheba, and was reproved by the prophet Nathan. Then he lamented on account of the inborn sin from Adam, but it was not accounted unto his condemnation, because of the promised seed which had been promised to Adam and Eve, namely, Christ Jesus, who reconciled Adam’s transgression and took the original sin upon Himself, as Paul says: “As by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men, unto justification of life.” Rom. 5:18. Thus also Martin Luther declares, writing on the fifteenth chapter of John

“That original sin was taken away through Christ, and that since Christ’s advent it does no more condemn any one. Since, then, original sin was taken away through Christ, and no longer condemns any one, there is also no sin can condemn infants if they die without baptism; for the children shall not die for the iniquity of the father, saith the Lord.” Deuteronomy 24:16; II Kings 14:6; II Chronicles 25:4; Ezekiel 18:20: Hence it. is a great sin before God, to demand that the children be baptized for the sake of original sin, or that they shall not be saved. Those who demand this, esteem Adam’s sin greater than the merits of Christ: they also seek salvation more in the water than in the blood of Christ, which is openly contradicting the Scriptures, since it is so clearly declared “that the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin.” I John 1:7; Col. 1:14; I Pet. 1:19; Rev. 1:5; Heb. 9:12.

That they also want to argue, that circumcision is a proof for the validity of infant bap[1]tism; this can not be. Reason, if children were to be baptized as they were circumcised, only the male children would have to be baptized, and not the female, for the female children were not circumcised, but only the male children. Paul does not apply circumcision to baptism, but to the circumcision of the heart, which is a circumcision of the spirit. Rom. 2:29; Col. 2:11; Phil. 3:3. God commanded Abraham to use circumcision on the eighth day; this commandment Israel kept until Christ came, and they did not change it, whether in little or in much, but adhered to the eighth day, and did not want to follow their reason and say: that when children die before the eighth day without circumcision they are damned; but they would obey God and His commandments and would not follow their own wisdom. In this manner we in the New Testament are also to use baptism: Namely, at the time Christ commanded it; that is, on believers and we are not to follow our own opinion in the matter of baptism, that we should use it before the proper time on speechless and unreasonable children; because God has not commanded it, and it has not been His will. Had it been the will of God, that infants should be baptized, as they were circumcised when they were eight days old, God would doubtless have commanded it with an express command, that children should be baptized, even as well as He commanded to circumcise the children. Christ would also have received baptism in His infancy, as well as that He was circumcised when He was eight days old. But now this was not the will of God; hence He did also teach otherwise, and received it Himself in a different manner. For Christ came to John, and desired that he should baptize Him, as he also did. By this He teaches us, and has shown us by examples, that they who are to be baptized must have a desire for baptism.

That the preachers assert that Origenes received infant baptism from the apostles, this cannot be; for Origenes lived a hundred years after the time of the apostles, as history testifies. But it is very surprising, that the learned are trying to prove any thing by Origenes, since Martin Luther so strenuously rejects him. They write and say what some Romish bishops or popes instituted, and proved the same from the historian Platina. They write thus: “That Pope Innocent commanded to baptize children as soon as they were born.” The same is contained in a book printed at Magdeburg, entitled a “Prayer Book, new from the holy Scriptures.” Again, Sebastian Franck’s Chsonika, and Adriaen van Bergen write that Ignius the tenth pope instituted the sponsors in baptism. This is the reason why we cannot see the propriety of infant baptism: because it is instituted and commanded by men, and the holy Scripture does not know such a baptism, but knows only the baptism that is taught upon faith, as said before.

We are also branded as profaners of the sacrament and forgetters of God. To this we reply

“We neither profane nor forget the sacrament of our Lord Jesus Christ, but hold it in great gratitude, and remember, whenever we observe it, the great love which Christ showed us on the cross, when He suffered His body to be broken, and shed His sacred blood for our sakes; and thus we show forth the death of the Lord, as Paul says: “As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come.” I Cor. 11: 26. This is our faith concerning the sacrament. That we do not receive it from the preachers, and observe it with their church, is for three reasons.

The first reason is that the minister or dispenser must be blameless according to the teaching of Paul; he must rule well his own house, and have his children in subjection, and his wife must be faithful in all things. I Tim. 3:2; Tit. 1:6. In the second place, the church that is to eat of the bread must be a blameless church (Eph. 5:27), as Paul says: “For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” Paul further says: “I wrote unto you in an epistle not to company with fornicators: yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters; for then must ye needs go out of the world. But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no not to eat.” I Cor. 5:7-11. Since we openly find such works in their church, the Word of God forbids us to observe the Lord’s sacrament with them.

The third reason is that they do not observe their sacrament according to the practice of Christ and His apostles, for they took bread, and break it, and gave it to the people. Matt. 26:26; I Corinthians 10:16; 11:23; Acts 2:42; 20:11. But the priest break no bread, but give unbroken wafers. The wafers were instituted by Pope Alexander. Christ commanded it to be done in remembrance of Him (I Cor. 11:24); the priests say that it is to be done, partly, for the forgiveness of sins. These are the reasons why we dare not observe it with them, through the fear of God, for we dare do nothing but what the Word of God teaches us. And we observe it with a blameless dispenser, in a blameless church who fear God, with bread and wine, according to the practice of the Lord and His apostles, in the houses, as Christ and the. apostles did.

This is our faith and confession concerning holy baptism: that it may be given to none other but adults that believe, and know themselves what they are receiving, even as they who eat of the bread of the Lord must have understanding and faith, and must examine themselves. Because we thus rightly observe these two sacraments according to the command of Christ, hence it partly comes, that the preachers are so exceedingly hostile to us. It grieves them, that they should lose their profit. They know not what evil things they can falsely tell the authorities and the common people, in order that they should not tolerate us in any city or country. They pretend that there are so many thousands of us in the country, who want to take possession of countries and cities; whereas no such thoughts have entered into our hearts, for it is impossible to take possession of countries and cities without violence and bloodshed. And if we had such a liberty as would permit us to commit murder, and to deprive an other of his property, we would also have liberty to let our children be baptized by the priests; then we would not need to allow ourselves to be driven from our possessions and paternal inheritances, from our ease into great misery, as a reproach to all. If we had such a heart as is reported of us, we would suffer all this in vain, for they who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God, as Paul says: Gal. 5:21. “A lie,” says Sirach, “is a foul blot in a man, yet, it is continually in the mouth of the untaught. A thief is better than a man that is accustomed to lie.” Sir. 20:24, 25. For they had also invented this lie against Paul, that he had made an uproar, and had brought from the wilderness four thousand secret murderers. Acts 21:38. But with regard to us they have still magnified the lie, and speak of many thou[1]sands as being of our faith. We have not so easy a faith, that they flock to us in crowds; only here and there may be a household, which are very solitary and few as a sparrow alone upon the housetop, like the pelican of the wilderness, and owl of the desert, a lily among thorns, and the apple tree among the trees of the wood, which brings forth good fruit (Ps. 102:7, 6; Cant. 2:2, 3; Ps. 1:3) , as a penitent life, to deny one’s self, and to hate his own life, otherwise he cannot be Christ’s disciple. Luke 14:26. They that are Christ’s, crucify the flesh with the affection and lusts. Gal. 5:24. He that says he abides in Christ ought himself also to walk, even as Christ walked. I John 2:6. Christ says that there are few that walk in His way, in the way which leads unto life, and that find it. It is hid from the scribes and wise of this world. Base things, and things which are most despised, hath God chosen, and things which are not, to them it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God. Thus Christ and His apostles declare that there are few who have the true faith, and know the way. As also the prophet laments: “The faithful fail from among the children of men.” Psalm 12:1. For iniquity abounds, so that, if it were possible, the very elect should fall into error, as Christ Himself says: “When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?” Luke 18:8. Hence there will be few believers at Christ’s coming, and have also been few from the beginning of the world. As namely, in the time of Noah, only eight believing souls. In Lot’s time, there were only three believers. In the time of Israel, there were eight hundred false prophets against one. Also, four hundred false prophets, to one [true] prophet. I Kings 18.

Thus the perverse have always outnumbered the righteous. This is our open confession before God and all men: that the faith and heart of every one of us is of such a nature, that we do not desire in any wise to injure our enemies that persecute us, or to wish them evil; but we desire from the depths of our hearts, to pray for them, and if they should need us, we would most heartily serve them according to our ability, for they know not but that they are right, and are therein doing God great service. John 16:2. Even as they will hereafter have to confess, as it is written in the fifth chapter of Wisdom; but it shall then be too late for them. For this reason the promise of eternal salvation is ours; as Christ Himself said: “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven.” Matt. 5:11, 12. This promise have they that are persecuted here. But to those that persecute here, woe is prophesied, as Christ says: “Woe unto you, scribes, who kill the prophets; fill up the measure of your fathers.” The apostle says: “Go to now, ye rich men, weep and howl, for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered; and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure to[1]gether for the last days. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you.” James 5:1-3, 6. If it be replied, that they do not want to shed our blood, but only order us out of their cities and countries, we answer that though there is nowhere a place for us, still we must certainly live somewhere; hence we must for this reason go to bloody countries, whence we fled, partly because of the great tyranny, where the blood of the saints is poured out like water. But when that great day of the Lord will come, when men shall say: “Ye mountains and hills, fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb;” then it shall be found how guilty they have been of our blood. For they shall have judgment without mercy, that have shewed no mercy. For with what measure a man has meted, it shall be measured to him again.

Hence we request and pray, for the sake of Jesus Christ, that what we have written be received in good part, since it has been done out of pure love, for a warning against the punishment of the Lord, lest you sin against us; since we are the true strangers and people of God, who are persecuted for the true doctrine of Jesus Christ and His holy apostles. May the eternal and merciful God look with gracious eyes upon all His afflicted children, who are hated by so many, and not give to the beasts the souls of thy turtle doves, for His great and holy name’s sake. Ps. 74:19.

O Lord, shorten the days, and look upon the reproach of Thy people, which they must suffer every day for the sake of the holy testimony of the Gospel, through Thy dear Son, our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

(End of the first letter)

As then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is now. Gal. ¢:29.

Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for he is faithful that promised. Heb. 10:23.

Section 581.

ANOTHER LETTER OF THE PRISONERS: IN WHICH WE VINDICATE OURSELVES OF THAT WHICH IS REPORTED OF US, AND BRIEFLY NOTICE THE PRINCIPAL POINTS OF OUR FAITH, AS IS STATED MORE FULLY BELOW

We poor prisoners, named Hendrick Terwoort and Jan Pieterss, lying in bonds in the Mersey, for the testimony of Jesus Christ, and from there sentenced to death, to be burnt to ashes at the stake, whereunto we have willingly prepared ourselves here, this 10th of April, A. D. 1575, in London.

Further, we poor prisoners kindly ask, that you will accept in good part our simple writing to your honor; for the reason that we do this, is because we are very sorry that your honor is not well satisfied with the simple answer made by us; which has caused us briefly to write your honor, in order that you may better understand and know what views we have in regard to it. Hence we have also briefly written our confession concerning it.

This is the confession of our faith of God our heavenly Father.

  1. We believe in one only God the Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and of the earth, as is written, Gen. 1:1; in whom Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and all the prophets believed. Heb. 11.
  2. We further believe in Jesus Christ the only Son of the Father, who was in the beginning with God. Mic. 5:2; John 1:1; I John 1:1. And when the fullness of the time was come, which God had promised, this Word became flesh, and was born of the house of David, Rom. 1:3, of the pure virgin Mary, espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David, who is blessed above all other women. We believe that this true Son of God, by many signs and miracles which He did, proclaimed to us the word of His Father. And after that He was delivered up to the Jews, He was crucified under Pontius Pilate, died and was buried. Matt. 27:1; Mark 15:1; Luke 23:1; John 18.
  3. We also believe that this same Jesus Christ is true God and man, and suffered for our sins. Isaiah 53:5. And when we were His enemies, He suffered a bitter death for us, that those who believe in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. John 3:16.
  4. We also believe that this our Saviour was raised up from the dead, Matt. 28:6; Mark 16:6; Luke 24:6; John 20:9, even as He had foretold. Matthew 17:9; Mark 9:9; Luke 9:22. And is sitting at the right hand of His Father. Mark 16:19; Acts 7:55.
  5. We furthermore believe in the Holy Ghost, even as is written, I John 5:7, saying that there are three that bear record in heaven: The Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one.
  6. We also believe in the communion of the saints, whose prayers avail much for us, I John 1:3;* James 5:16. We also believe in a holy church, in which are those who believe in Jesus Christ, who by one Spirit are baptized into one body, even as Paul says, I Cor. 12:13. And Jesus Christ is the Head thereof, namely of the holy church, even as it is written, Eph. 5:23; Col. 1:18. We believe and confess, that this holy church has power to close and to open, to bind and to loose, and whatever is bound upon earth is also bound in heaven, and whatever is loosed upon earth is also loosed in heaven. Matt. 16:18, 19. We also believe that God has ordained in this holy church, apostles, prophets and teachers, I Cor. 12:28, bishops and deacons. I Tim. 3.
  7. We believe in and confess also a baptism in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, even as the Lord Jesus Christ commanded us and ordained (Matt. 28:19), and as the apostles practiced (Acts 2:38), and as they wrote with regard to it (Rom. 6:3; I Cor. 12:13; Galatians 3:27; Eph. 4:5; I Pet. 3:21). And we believe that all those that have received this baptism are members of the body of Jesus Christ, in the holy church. I Cor. 12: i 3.
  8. As further regards the holy Supper of Jesus Christ, we believe and confess even as Christ said with reference to it, as is written, Matt. 26:26: As they were eating the supper, Jesus took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave it to His disciples, and said: “Take, eat; this is my body.” And He also took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying: “Drink, and divide it among yourselves; for this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many  for the remission of sins: this do in remembrance of me.” Matt. 26:26; Mark 14:24; Luke 22:17, 19. We believe as Paul declares, saying: “The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of Ahe blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ?’ ” I Cor. 10:16. “Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up, at the last day.” John 6:54.
  9. We also confess and believe in a marriage state, as being an ordinance of God, as we read, Gen. 2:24. A man and a woman joined together in the name of the Lord, in the holy church. I Corinthians 7:2. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. Eph. 5:31. Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. Matt. 19:6. For marriage is honorable in all, and. the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge. Heb. 13:4.

* In the margin.

  1. We further believe and confess that magistrates are appointed and ordained of God. Wisd. 6:3; Sir. 17:17; Rom. 13:1, for the punishment of the evil, and the protection of the good; to which magistrates we desire from the heart to be obedient, even as is written (I Pet. 2:13): “Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake.” “For they bear not the sword in vain.” Rom. 13:4. And Paul further teaches us, that, first of all, we are to make supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, for kings, and for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty; for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sa[1]viour, who will have all men to be saved. I Tim. 2:1. He further teaches us, that one should be subject to principalities and powers, obey magistrates, and be ready to every good work. Tit. 3:1. Hence we would kindly beg your majesty, that you would rightly understand our meaning that is, that we do not despise the august, noble, and gracious queen, and her wise council, but esteem her majesty worthy of all honor, and we also desire to be subject to her in all that we can; for we confess with Paul as stated above; for she is the minister of God; and that whosoever resists this power resists the ordinance of God; for rulers are not a terror to them that do good, but to those that do evil. Hence we confess that we owe, and are ready to give, to the secular power, custom, tribute, honor and fear, even as Christ Himself taught us, saying: “Render unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God,the things that are God’s.” Matt. 22:21. Hence, since she is a minister of God, we would kindly entreat her majesty, that she would be pleased to show mercy to us poor prisoners, even as the heavenly Father is also merciful to us.

We hereby do not consent at all to those who would resist the higher powers, but confess with all our heart, that one must be obedient and subject to them, as we have stated above,

11. Furthermore, to the question put to us, whether we would not be willing to swear any oath, we reply that we do not find ourselves free in our conscience, that we may do this, because, as is written, Christ says (Matt. 5:33): “Ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God’s throne nor by the earth; for it is his footstool: neither by Jerusalem; for it is the city of the great King. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.” Further, also James teaches us (Jas. 5:12), saying: “But above all things, my brethren, swear not; neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath: but let your yea be yea; and your nay, nay.” For these reasons we dare in no wise swear.

  1. We further believe in the resurrection of the dead, as is written Isa. 26:19; Job 19:25; Daniel 12:2; John 5; I Cor. 15:12; I Thess. 4:16. That men shall rise from the dead in their own body, Job 19:26; Isa. 26:19; I Cor. 15, when the Lord shall come in the clouds, with His angels, when He shall judge every man according to his deeds, Matthew 25:31; Rom. 2:6.
  2. We furthermore believe all that is contained in the holy Scriptures, both in the Old and New Testament. And we poor prisoners make humble entreaty, if we have in any wise done amiss to her majesty, or her subjects, praying them, to forgive us for it, and be merciful unto us, even as the heavenly Father is merciful; for we are a poor, simple people, of humble knowledge and understanding, and we are sorry that we cannot write more courteously. Hence we beg your highness, that your majesty would accept our simple writing in good part.

Herewith we will commend your royal majesty to the Lord for this time; the Lord be with you and us all. Amen.

Written in our imprisonment, in London, on the 21st of July, in the year of our Lord 1575, by

HENDRICK TERWOORT,

JAN PIETERSS.

A clear account of the foregoing “tatters is contained in the following letter, written by one Jaques de Somere (a member of the Calvinistic church, resident at that tune in London), and sent to his mother, Tanneken van der parent, residing at Ghent, in Flanders; in which city he subsequently became a pensionary, while the Reformed ruled at Ghent, before the city was delivered up to the [Duke of] Parma, in the year 1584.

 

Section 582.

A LETTER FROM JAQUES DE SOMERE, SENT TO HIS MOTHER, AT GHENT

Venerable and beloved mother, after most humbly commending myself to you, please let me inform you, that we are well, God be praised, even as we, not without great joy, learned from father’s letter, that this is also the case with you. I dare say that I never read a letter from my father without anxiety and fear, until the end of the same assures me of your health, since I, aware of the weakness and infirmity of your nature, and in constant dread, lest you might have fallen into some severe sickness, which would cause me greater grief, than if I myself were in the greatest distress and pain.

But God be praised for His goodness, that He does not visit you more grievously, nor lay upon you a greater burden, than you, by His help and the consolation of His Word, and the hope of the life to come, are able to bear; and permits me to enjoy the greatest joy which a good child might wish in this world, namely, to see my father and mother attain to a good old age, and bear me such solicitude, love and favor as I could possibly expect from the most solicitous and benevolent parents, for which I owe you eternal gratitude.

Further, my beloved mother, as regards the particulars of the execution of the Ana[1]baptists, though I doubt not but you have already heard much concerning it from the ac[1]counts of others, and I do not like to write of this matter, of which I can never think without great sadness; yet, since you desire it of me, and I perhaps know more about it than the common people, as I was often with them, and took a memorandum of everything, I would not forbear to write you such information as I have with regard to it; and I will also send you some copies of their confession, upon which they died (though some of them are still imprisoned), together with a supplication, which they presented to her majesty, but which was not accepted.

The matter was as follows: On Easter Day, the 3rd of April, A. D. 1575, there were gathered in a house beyond Aldgate (on the way leading to Mirror Court), thirty Anabaptists, men as well as women, for the purpose of exhortation and prayer. But being discovered of the neighbors, nearly all of them were led from there to prison, with so few beadles, that part of them could easily have escaped, had they felt free in their conscience to run. After they had fallen into the hands of the magistrates, they were brought to the house of the bishop of London, in order to be examined by him (through the mouth, however, of the Dutch and French preachers, since the bishop did not understand their language) concerning their faith, which they delivered in writing, and which was of such a character, that it con[1]tained nothing but what I myself would have dared subscribe to, excepting only the article touching the oath, in which they openly confessed that they believed that one might not swear in any wise.

Not satisfied with this confession, the bishop laid before them four articles, which they were to sign, or, if they remained obstinate, be burnt alive; declaring that he had received this commission from the court.

The articles were: 1. That they should desist from, renounce and forsake all errors, sects and heresies of the accursed sect of the Anabaptists, and confess that they had been seduced thereto by the devil; and further believe and confess with heart and mouth, that Christ had assumed His flesh and blood from the substance of the flesh and blood of Mary. 2. That in[1]fants ought to be baptized. 3. That a Christian might administer the office of magistracy. 4. That a Christian might swear an oath.

Thereupon they replied that they could not believe this in their consciences, and that they would hold to their first confession. Hence they were from these conducted back to prison; but on the way ten or twelve of them (seeing in what danger they were, and that they had a good opportunity to escape, since only one or two beadles went with them), escaped, all of whom, however, in a day or two, of their own accord, returned to the prison. partly to release their bail who were bound in the sum of a hundred pounds; and partly, because the bishop, as a man of honor, promised them with an oath, that he should release all of them together in four or five days, if they returned; if not, he should keep the others in confinement till Christmas.

Shortly after; five of the men (through the much disputing of our Netherlanders, who belonged to the [Calvinistic] church), before they were condemned as heretics became converted. And yet they were made to stand, in St. Paul’s churchyard, in a full assembly of many thousand Englishmen, in front of the pulpit (mark), each with a fagot on his shoulder, as a token that they had merited the fire; and much other loss and ignominy was inflicted upon them, though the bishop had promised them, that he should forthwith acquit them of everything, and release them without any trouble, if they would only sign the four articles; but the contrary was evident.

This occurred on the twenty fifth day of May, A. D. 1575.

A few days afterwards, when the bishop saw that the rest would not depart their faith, he condemned them all to death, in the ecclesiastical court in St. Paul’s church (where the papistic bishop in Queen Mary’s time was wont to sentence the Christians), and delivered them over to the secular judge, by whom the women, tied hand to hand, were conducted to Newgate (which is the prison of those confined for capital crimes); together with one of the men, whom they considered to be the youngest and most innocent. But the rest of the men were taken back to their old place of confinement of the bishop’s prison, so that it was thought that the women were to be executed first, even as they also daily came and threatened them, holding up death before their eyes, if they should not renounce; so that for five or six days they suffered great distress and temptation, expecting from day to day to be burnt, and this was done even on the very day when their sentence of banishment had arrived from the court; for at ten o’clock in the evening the bailiff and his beadles came into prison, to make an inventory of all their property, and to apprise them, that they should prepare themselves to die the next day, which he did, in order to see whether none of them would renounce through fear. But when he saw that they all remained steadfast, he announced to them, that the queen would show them mercy, and only banish them from the country, and cause the youth to be scourged behind a cart.

Thus, within five or six days afterwards, fourteen women or thereabouts, were conducted, by the officers of justice, from the prison which stands near St. Martin’s Church, to St. Catharine’s on shipboard, and the youth was scourged behind a cart which went immediately in front; and thus all were banished from the country, on pain of death, and they are now residing in Holland and Zealand.

A few days afterwards, the five men who were still confined in the bishop’s prison were likewise sentenced by the bishop, and brought to Newgate, where one of them, through the poverty and hardship of the severe confinement, died in prison. The others, fearing that the extreme penalty should be inflicted upon them, since they had so rigorously dealt even with the women; and hearing that the queen and the entire council were so incensed against them, that hardly any one dared intercede for them, because of an evil report that they denied God and Christ, and rejected all government and authority of magistrates and higher powers as ungodly and unchristian; ventured to present a supplication, together with their confession concerning the four articles that had been laid before them (copies of which I send here), to her majesty, who was so incensed against them that she would not even re[1]ceive it, but severely reprimanded the maids of honor who presented it tp her, as they themselves reported to those that had delivered it to them.

When they saw this they changed said articles and supplication to some extent and de[1]livered it to My Lord of Bodley, who, having conferred with the bishop about the matter, returned them the following day with the answer that he was sorry for their sakes, but that there was no hope at all of mercy, except they were willing to sign the articles, and renounce their heresy. In the meantime, the bishop, in behalf of her majesty, issued several articles, one of which was that a Christian magistrate might punish obstinate heretics with the sword; commanding all strangers to subscribe to the same, or if not, to give sufficient bail that whenever it shall please the bishop they will appear before him and the queen’s commission[1]ers, to be more fully examined and punished according to the finding. Hence, nearly all the strangers, more through fear than otherwise, signed the same, except some who would rather be in danger, than, against their conscience, sanction, by their handwriting, the killing of the poor people; how it will end with them, is not yet known.

Shortly after, an order from the court came to the sheriff or bailiff of London, that he should execute the oldest two, according to their sentence. One of them named Jan Pieterss, was a poor man, more than fifty years of age, with nine children. His first wife had previously likewise been burnt for her religion, here in Ghent in Flanders. And he was now married to a woman whose husband had also previously been burnt at Ghent for his religion. Hence both, on account of persecution, had fled to England, thinking that they should be able to live there without peril in the liberty of their conscience. All this he stated to the bishop, and asked for mercy to leave the country with his wife and children; but it was not granted him.

The other, named Hendrick Terwoort, was a handsome, wealthy man of thirty five or six years, a goldsmith by trade, and had only been married eight or ten weeks previous to his apprehension.

These two, as no disputing of the Dutch and French preachers could move them to subscribe the articles, but were much rather confirmed in their views through the cruelty and unchristian proceeding of those who boast themselves of the Gospel and the true faith, notwithstanding that many Englishmen as well as Dutchmen solicited pardon for them, were, nevertheless, the 22d of July, at six o’clock in the morning; in Smithfield (where they formerly used to burn persons belonging to our religion) most miserably burnt alive at a stake, till consumed to ashes, without any strangling or gun powder, according to the custom of the country, on the Friday after that on the preceding Tuesday the stake had been erected. I doubt not but that the queen consented to it with reluctance, but was persuaded thereto by some papists or other perverse persons and enemies of the truth, of whom there are many here; who made her believe that the Anabaptists (which religion is unknown to this nation), not only deny God and Christ; and thus overthrow the salvation of souls, but that they also reject all secular politics, laws and authorities, and instigate the people to sedition and rebel[1]lion, teaching that the office of the magistracy is ungodly and unchristian, whereby mostly, I doubt not, she became incensed against them, so that she would not even receive their supplication.

May the Lord forgive those who were the cause and authors of this, and so greatly slandered these poor people before her majesty, as you may judge from this their confession, which they subscribed in my presence, with their own hands: which though it does not sat[1]isfy me in every respect, and I greatly fear that they labor under a misapprehension as regards the point of Christ’s first conception and the origin of His flesh; yet, since they with expressed words confess in a Christian manner, and have often orally confessed in my presence, that Christ is true God and true man, like unto us in flesh and blood and all other things, except sin alone; I am so far from deeming them worthy of any capital punishment, that I would not hesitate to recognize them as brethren and do not doubt their salvation, provided they have feared the Lord, and walked before Him in a good conscience; for our God is a merciful and gracious God, who does not condemn men for this or that misapprehension and error, but much rather graciously forgives their weakness and infirmity, for His Son Christ Jesus’ sake, if it does not arise from stubbornness, but from pure ignorance, even as Paul says of himself, that he obtained mercy with God, because he had sinned ignorantly (I Timothy 1:13); and the error does not concern the fundamental doctrines of the faith, but the accessor[1]ies of it, as is the case with these Anabaptists

As regards the two young men that are still left, they continue as firm and steadfast as ever, and daily expect to have the same punishment inflicted upon them.

Lucas and I sought, if it were possible, to help them out of prison (four days after the others had been executed), and had with much talking brought the matter so far that they subscribed the confession (a copy of which I herewith send you), hoping that the bishop should be satisfied with it; who, when he had read it, found it good enough, but would nevertheless not accept it graciously, except they would subscribe the first four articles without any contradiction, and unite with the Dutch church, which they had resolved not to do, even though they were entirely and in every respect of our belief because they would thereby have to condemn the two executed, and all others of their fellow believers (who died or still live in the same faith), and confess that they had been led into damnable heresy by the devil, the spirit of lies and error, in which they say that they, in their consciences, in no wise believe, but that they are much more assured of their salvation in Christ, who is true God and true man, and because they would greatly offend God, as they say by saying all these things against their conscience.

Hence there is nothing known but that they will have to suffer the same punishment which their associates suffered; and this the more, because they attempted to break out of prison, by filing off an iron bar from a window, for which reason they are now also fettered much more heavily than ever before, and should consider themselves fortunate, if they, the sooner the better, could be released through death from the great poverty and misery of the imprisonment, since they are both confined apart, so that they cannot comfort each .other, and no one may come there and speak to them, on pain of being held himself.

Here you have, beloved mother, from beginning to end, a written account of the sad history of the imprisoned, converted, banished and executed Anabaptists, which as I well know, has seemed very incredible and strange to you, and that you .have been greatly grieved: because they who formerly suffered persecution themselves here now persecute’ others for their religion; and force the conscience of others with fire and sword, whereas they formerly taught (which is the truth); that no man has a right to rule over the conscience of another; and that faith is a special gift of God and cannot be implanted in man by any physical force, but through the Word of God and the illumination of the Holy Ghost; also, that heresy is not a carnal, but a spiritual crime, which God alone must punish; that lies must be overcome not by force, but with the truth; that the disposition of the children of God is, not to put others to death for their faith, but to be put to death themselves for the testimony o f the truth; finally, that the shedding of blood for the sake of religion is a sure sign of antichrist, who thereby sets himself in the place and judgment seat of God, and ascribes to himself dominion over the conscience (which belongs to God alone). I am well aware, I say, that this matter has greatly grieved you and every sympathizing heart; yet I hope that you will hereby not become offended or take occasion to doubt the true faith; but will think (as is also the truth) that it has not been sanctioned or approved of by some of the God fearing and learned, of the English, as well as of the foreigners that are here.

Moreover, though this church should approve of it, you nevertheless well know that the truth does not depend on men, who are but frail, weak, sinful, and changeable, so that those who are good and godly today, may tomorrow fall into great sins, especially if their affairs prosper in this world; but that our comfort and hope, religion, faith and salvation consist in God, who is unchangeable, and whose truth ever remains uniform. By Him we have also been taught and warned beforehand, that we should not be offended at the scandals of this world, which are many and of various kinds, and are also often caused by those who shelter in the church of Christ. Even as Paul declares concerning what befell him, the perse[1]cution which he suffered from false brethren was not the least.

I would write you more about this matter, if time did permit me. Hence I will conclude here, and pray the Lord, that He will strengthen you and all the God fearing and lovers of the truth, in virtue and godliness, to the salvation of the soul. Amen.

Your obedient son,

JAQUES DE SOMERE.

Wherefore, let them that suffer according to the will of God commit the keeping of their souls to him in well doing, as unto a faithful .Creator. I Peter 4:19.

Section 583.

THE FOLLOWING WRITINGS ALSO APPEAR TO HAVE BEEN DRAWN UP PARTLY BY THE ASSISTANCE OF SAID JAQUES DE SOMERE, AS A FA; VOR TO THE PRISONERS, WITH THEIR CONSENT

A Supplication, Presented to the Queen, in Behalf
of the Prisoners in England, but not Received
by Her Majesty

In consideration of your majesty’s laudable goodness and grace, famous far and wide among all nations, because you have always used discretion in all matters, and especially in the matter of religion and conscience, and have recently shown this in our fellow believers; we entirely trust to your majesty, that you will be pleased to show us poor prisoners and strangers the same mercy, since we are in the same state and condition, and in the same faith, which we humbly present to your majesty in Christ, for Christ’s sake, that your highness be pleased to peruse the same, and, according to your wisdom and grace, considering the unimportant difference, graciously judge of it. We testify before God and your majesty, that if we could feel or understand otherwise in our conscience, we should with all our heart accept and confess the contrary, seeing it would be a great error on our part, not to prefer living in a true faith, to willfully dying in a false faith. Likewise, will her majesty be pleased to consider according to her innate goodness and wisdom, that it does not behoove us to speak dissimulatingly, otherwise than we believe with the heart, in order thus to escape the danger of temporal death, and that it is impossible to believe differently from what we feel in our conscience; as also, that it is not in our power to believe this or that, even as an evil doer can voluntarily do well or cease to do evil; but that the true faith must be poured into men’s hearts by God, whom we daily pray, that He would give us His Spirit, that we may understand His truth and Gospel.

Moreover, it is well known to her majesty, that we are not a turbulent people, neither seek to instigate any rebellion against her majesty, but much rather daily pray the Lord for her prosperous reign and welfare according to soul and body (Jer. 29: 7); finally, that we have not sought to spread our faith in this country, nor are we able to do it, since we are simple and unlearned trades people, and inexperienced in divinity. These and other reasons we humbly entreat her majesty to consider for our benefit, and in particular to be mindful of her laudable and princely grace, which is a marvel to all nations, and which has ever appeared in all matters, but especially in the matter of religion and conscience.

It was subscribed:
HENDRZCK TERwooRT,
JAN PIETERSS,
CHRISTIAEN KEMELS,
GERRIT VAN BYLER,
HANS VAN STRATEN.

Section 584.

A CONFESSION OF FAITH OF THE PRISONERS IN ENGLAND, IN CONNECTION WITH THE PRE; CEDING SUPPLICATION

Touching our faith of Jesus Christ our Saviour: We not only believe in His incarnation, but also regard him, who denies that Christ is come in the flesh, to be the antichrist. I John 4:3. Hence w e believe with the heart and confess with the mouth, that the eternal Word of God was from the begining with God; that the Son of God became man when the fullness of the time was come, for the salvation and redemption of men; that He was conceived of the Holy Ghost, and through the power of God the Most High, born of the blessed virgin Mary, and manifested of the seed of David; that He is the fruit of the body of Mary; and that inasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same. Hebrews 2:14.

Finally, we believe that He is the promised seed of the woman that has bruised the ser[1]pent’s head; we also believe, all that is further written concerning Him in the holy Scriptures; and we place the hope of our salvation solely in His death and resurrection. But herein alone is the difference, that we can as yet not find it in our conscience to say that He took His flesh from the substance of the flesh of the virgin Mary; since we do not find this expressed in the Scriptures; hence we forbear to inquire into the mystery of God.

As regards the baptism of children, we believe that infants are in a saved state and belong to the kingdom of God; but as we do not find a commandment or an example in the holy Scriptures, to baptize them, we deem, according to the ordinance of Christ, that one ought to wait with baptizing them, till they are able to confess their faith in the church of God. In the meantime we do not condemn the churches that hold other views.

Regarding the magistracy, so far as the office in itself is concerned, we confess that it is not only good and profitable for the maintenance of the common welfare, but also ordained of God, for the protection of the good and the punishment of the evil; that he has not received the sword in vain, to whom we also are bound, through God’s commandment, and ready, to show all subjection and service. We believe that it does not behoove us further to inquire into or judge of this matter.

But being constrained in our conscience by questions as to whether the magistrate can be a Christian, we say that to human eyes it will, for manifold obstacles, be hard and difficult; nevertheless we do not despair of it, since that which seems impossible to men is possible before God, according to what Christ says in the Gospel concerning the rich. Matt. 19:26.

Finally, as to swearing: In this article we agree with the Dutch preachers, that we may, with a good conscience, call God to witness in a matter of which we know and are certain.

These articles, as contained here, we simply believe, notwithstanding the conclusions which some, out of their own understanding, draw from them to the contrary.

Hence we beseech her majesty, for Christ’s sake, to bear our weakness, and to consider that if w e could feel somewhat different in our conscience, we would most gladly accept the same from the heart, and confess it with the mouth.

Thus we humbly pray God for her majesty’s long life, prosperous reign, and eternal salvation. We doubt not but that she will be pleased to show us poor prisoners and strangers such grace as has already been shown to our companions, for which thanks be to God and to her majesty.

Subscribed by:
HENDRICK TERWOORT,
JAN PIETERSS,
CHRISTIAEN KEMELS,
GERRIT VAN BYLER,
HANS VAN STRATEN.

Section 585.

ANSWER TO THE LETTER OF JOHN FOX; WRITTEN BY THE PRISONERS AT LONDON, A. D. 1575

Reverend and well beloved Sir Doctor Fox: We have read your letter, from which we learn the endeavors you have put forth in our behalf, with her royal majesty as well as with her wise council, for which we greatly thank you, even as we also do for your good admon[1]ition, which notwithstanding it seems to us to be written somewhat severely, we are never[1]theless assured proceeds from love and from a good zeal which you have for the truth and the welfare of your neighbor; hence we cannot but give it a good interpretation. However, we are very sorry that you, not better understanding our point, have an opinion of us different from what we would like; since you think that through our singularity and obstinacy we not only give offense to the church of God, but also greatly offend God, and overthrow our sal[1]vation

What cause you have thus to think of us, we do not know; however, we can assure you of this, that we seek with all our heart to serve the only God and Christ in a good conscience, and to edify our neighbor as far as is possible to us.

Hence we willingly accept whatever the holy Scriptures declare to us, and wish that we would be left to adhere to the simplicity of the Word of God, and not with subtle questions to be driven further, than we with our feeble understanding can comprehend or answer with the Scriptures. We confess (even as you say) that Jesus Christ the Son of the living God, when the time was fulfilled, was born of woman and became truly man.

We confess that the flesh of Christ is not a fantasm or ethereal, but true, human flesh, like unto us in all things, except sin; that He is the promised seed of the woman, David’s son, and the fruit of Mary’s body. Finally, we believe all that the holy Scriptures further testify of Him; and whether we live or die, we do not place our salvation in our works or holiness, but solely in His death and resurrection. Hence we cannot wonder enough, what more could be required of a Christian, since you yourself quote from the apostle: “Though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more. Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature.” II Cor. 5:16, 17.

By this the apostle sufficiently indicates to us that we ought rather to observe and appro[1]priate to ourselves the fruits of the incarnation and the sufferings of Christ, than arrogantly to dispute about the origin of His flesh; which we yet confess as far as the Scriptures tell us concerning it; contenting ourselves with what you request of us, that He is come in the flesh. If people only were satisfied therewith, and would not compel us to confess that Christ has His origin from the substance of Mary’s flesh; which because we cannot comprehend or believe, for the reason that the word substance is not mentioned in the holy Scriptures, and, therefore it is concluded against us, that we believe that Christ is not true man, and in short, that we deny our salvation; whereas, on the contrary, according to the dictates of love, it ought to be concluded that, when we say that Christ had just as true, human flesh as our first father Adam had before the fall, we at once confess Him to be true man and our Saviour, especially when we confess this with express words. If you reply to this, that you find little or no difference between your faith and ours, except in the expression, substance o f the woman, and that we ought not therefore obstinately to reject the same, we rejoin, on the other hand, that we ought not to be constrained thereto by force, but that our weakness in this respect ought to be borne with, since we cannot believe otherwise in our conscience, and should greatly sin against God, if we were to speak contrary to the testimony of our conscience.

Hence, if we are put to death (which we do not hope of her royal grace) we testify before God, that we do not die for this or that article (which if we could, with arguments, be made to believe, we would accept with all our heart), but for our conscience’ sake, to which if we act contrary, though we did well, we nevertheless do ill, and witness against ourselves, as you with your learning can understand far better than we simple and unlearned people.

Finally, we are men, and what is more, unlearned men, who are liable to err; and hence we will always show ourselves teachable to all those who can show us something better with the Scriptures; but that they want to constrain us thereto with fire or sword, this appears to us a vain undertaking, and to militate against reason; for it is indeed possible, that through fear of death we could be made to speak differently from what we understand; but that we should understand otherwise than we believe, you know to be impossible.

Therefore those who should deal with us on this wise, offer us this alternative, either temporal or eternal death; temporal, if we adhere to what our conscience declares to be right, or the truth; eternal, if we act and speak contrary to our conscience. But we have a better hope of her royal grace, which has hitherto not deemed it well to put [any one] to death for the matter of religion; well knowing that the true faith is a special gift of God, implanted in man, not by fire and sword, but through the Holy Ghost and the preaching of the eternal word of God. And we ought to consider well, that formerly we were all heretics here, who if we had been made to die in such a condition, would all have had to suffer the death of both body and soul. But we will here conclude this matter, thanking you for the trouble to which you have been pleased to go for us, and requesting you that you will do the best in our cause, with the council, and especially before her royal majesty, who, if our point were well known to her, we doubt not, would, according to her excellent wisdom and usual grace, deal mercifully with us, since we willingly show her majesty all reverence and subjection, praying for her long life and prosperous reign. Amen.

Subscribed to by:
GERRIT VAN BYLER,
HENDRICK TERWOORT,
HANS VAN STRATEN,
JAN PIETERSS,
CHRISTIAEN KEMELS.

Section 586.

PAUL GLOCK, A. D. 1576

In the year 1576, Paul Glock, who had been imprisoned without intermission for nearly nineteen years, in the country of Wurtemberg, came to his deliverance, after:he had suffered much during his imprisonment, and at first been greatly tormented and tortured, and at such times been tempted in many and various ways, by the authorities as well as by noblemen and Lutheran preachers; they tried him with hard imprisonment and also with light impris[1]onment. In the year 1566 they did not try him for a whole half year, and also permitted him to go out several times, on his promising them with his word, that he would not go away without their knowledge. Subsequently, when the court chaplain of the prince and others examined him, and he still firmly adhered to his faith, and would not regard their magistracy, sword, and war, as in harmony with Christianity; they said that he was not worthy of going among the people; that he must remain in confinement all the days of his life, even until his death, or until he should say that they were good Christians. In the year 1567 he was sick, from Epiphany until St. John’s day, being very feeble and miserable, lame in his hands, and .also in his knees, so that he was not able to stand up. He also had great pain in his mouth, so that for some time he could eat no bread, and there was no hope that he would ever get well again. When his enemies learned of this, they thought, “Now is our time,” and sent two priests to him, who were to dispute with him, and to persuade him, in regard to infant baptism and the sacrament, and that they should convert him to themselves, since God so visited him with sickness. But brother Paul said

“Show me a Christian flock that has grown up by your preaching, doctrine and faith, and I will unite with it; and if there be anything in me that is contrary to God, I will lay it aside and forsake it, and adopt that which is better.” Then the two priests said: “The Christian church cannot be pointed out with the finger.” Brother Paul said: “It is evident what false prophets you are; Christ showed His church and disciples, when He stretched out His hand over His disciples, and said: `Whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.’ Matt. 12:50. Also: `A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid.’ 5:14. Further: ‘Ye are the light of the world.’ The apostle Peter also speaks of it, where he says: ‘Ye are a chosen generation, a holy nation.’ I Pet. 2:9. Paul also shows her [the Christian church] where he says: ‘Ye are the temple of the living God, the seal of mine apostleship.’ II Cor. 6:16; I Cor. 9:2. But since you do not know her, you are the children of the night and of darkness, and not members of the body of Christ; and since you cannot show me Christ’s body, how should I trust and commit myself to you, that you should make a Christian of me, when you have not yet shown me one Christian in your church. You are even as Ahab’s four hundred false prophets; into whose deceitful mouth a false spirit has been put, to deceive the whole world; yea, you are the thieves and murderers that now come to kill and steal.” I Kings 18; John 10:8.

When he gave them such an answer, they were astonished that he could so answer them in his sickness, and did not come to him any more for a long time, to dispute with him. They also said

“Though your cause be right and good, it can yet not be tolerated, for it has never been tolerated.” Brother Paul said: “Yes, the ungodly and the world could not tolerate Christ, His apostles, or any of the righteous; so also you, for you are ungodly, unrighteous, and wicked men, whose belly is their god. Phil. 3:19.”

In the year 1572 the preachers of the prince came to him the third time, to the castle of Hohenwithing, talked much with him, and examined him concerning many things. In the year 1573 they had him brought into the city of Aurach, where then were the preachers and the steward of the country (who is the next after the prince), and they disputed with him about infant baptism. They said

“Children have faith, and hence they are justly brought to baptism; for the apostle says: `Without faith it is impossible to please God.”‘ Heb. 11:6. But Paul said: “The apostle does not say this of children, nor does he speak to children, but with adults; and he further says in the same place: `He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.’ Now place before me a child, and if it shows so much confession and faith, then baptize it freely.” They said: “A child needs no confession.” “Then it also needs no baptism,” said he. Then they were silent about that, and began to speak of the magistrates, saying that they were Christians, since the apostles calls them God’s ministers. The brother replied: “The apostle calls them ministers (Romans 13:4) because of the council, and the council does not belong in the house of God or Christ.” They said: “The council does certainly belong in the house of God.” The brother said: “Then show me a lawful ma[1]gistracy in the house or church of Christ; for the apostle ordained all offices in the house of God: hence show me where he ordained the princes or worldly kings with their offices in the church.” Then the preachers began and said

“Cornelius was a centurion over soldiers, and became a Christian.” Acts 10:1. They also mentioned Sergius Paulus, and said that he had been the deputy of the country. Acts 13 :7. Then the brother asked them, whether they also believed that the apostle had preached the Gospel to them, by which they had to become believers, and whether, also, the apostle had been a true follower and teacher of Christ. They answered: “Yes.” He asked further: “Did he also judge in a worldly mannerbear a sword?” They said: “No; but he wielded a spiritual sword and judgment.” “As you then also confess,” said the brother, “you also well know that the apostles preached the Gospel to Cornelius and Sergius Paulus; also that the people wanted to make Christ a king, and that He fled (John 6:15); again: `The princes of the Gentiles ex[1]ercise dominion over them; but it shall not be so among you; ye shall not resist evil’ (Matt. 20 :25; 5:39): from all this they could easily learn that in following Christ they could not administer any worldly magistracy or governorship; or if they wanted to be like Paul, who says: `Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ.”‘ I Corinthians 11:1.

Thereupon they were silent, and then began and said: “God forgives all men or sinners, however great their sins may be.” The brother answered and said: “I believe this, too, if they truly repent and are sorry for their sinful works.” But he asked them, whether they also likewise forgave their fellow members and brethren, when they had sinned. They said: “Yes.” He said: “Why then do you hang your criminals, and help them to the gallows and the wheel; seeing you have forgiven them their sins, and they are your brethren?” Then they laughed over their own folly, and finally said: “For this reason the magistracy is ordained, that they should punish that which is evil.” The brother said: “Is repentance then a crime too?” The preachers said: “No; but it is a benefit.” The brother said: “Has the magistracy then power or a command from the Old or the New Testament, that they may put to death the righteous or penitent (as you say that they have eaten your sacrament, and are also become Christians)?” They said: “They must nevertheless be punished, as a warning to others.” The brother further asked, whether they also believed that, when by their preaching of infant baptism and the sacrament, they made such a criminal in prison pious, and he would accept the two articles, he was then a Christian, and could be regarded as a Christian? The preachers said: “Yes.” The brother said: “If he is then become a believer, as you say, he has also been sealed with the Spirit of God, according to the words of Paul; is this not your belief too?” They said: “Yes.” The brother said: “Then his body must also be a temple of God, because the Holy Ghost dwells in him.” II Cor. 6:16. They said

“Yes.” “See once then,” the brother said, “how you act, how you dishonor the temple of God, hanging it to the gallows; do you not know what the apostle says: `If any man dishonor the temple of God, him shall God also dishonor and destroy?’ I Cor. 3:17. Behold your ma[1]gistrates, what fine Christians they are, if they thus slay the penitent and dishonor the temple of God, if it is as you say and confess.”

When he said such things to them, they looked at each other, as though they wanted to say: “We do ill with such a confession of Christianity.” They then began to speak of the Supper, and asked him what he thought of it. He answered: “I think much of it, when it is observed as Christ ordained it; but as you observe it, I do not think anything of it, and it is also vain to speak much with you about it.” Then they were silent.

Finally the steward of the country began to speak in Latin with the court preacher, and when they had finished speaking, the preacher asked the brother,, if he would leave the country, and not return into it any more, then they would release him from prison. The brother replied: “If you will give me a letter, that where I go, they shall freely receive me, I will leave your country.” They said they could not do this. Thereupon he answered: “Then I can also not leave your country; but I will remove out of it, and if I return into it, and do that by which I merit the sword, then use it.” This pleased them well. Then the steward of the country again spoke much in Latin to the preacher, and then said to the brother: “If you will be pious for yourself, or abide in your belief, and no more seduce any one, we will release you yet.” The brother answered: “If I am wrong, use the sword, for this is your office; but if I ain right, then it is also right for him that hears and learns something good from me, .and according to this I will govern myself.” Then the preacher said

“We will not force you to the faith, but we will always keep you imprisoned, so that you will not seduce any other.” They then had him brought back to prison; thus he had to suffer and endure imprisonment quite innocently, only for his faith and for the sake of the divine truth; and this for about nineteen years.

Section 587.

MATTHIJS BINDER, A. D. 1576

Matthijs Binder, a minister of the Word of God, was apprehended for his faith and the testimony of Jesus Christ, at Neffen, in the country of Wurtemberg, and taken to Stuttgart, and thence imprisoned in chains at Maulbronn, where he was much examined and disputed with, by the first physician of the prince, by the chief of the clergy, and the abbott of Maulbronn, as well as by nobles, the prince’s courtiers, and others of various stations; but when they could not accomplish their will with him, he was finally taken to Hohenwithing into the castle, where brother Paul Glock had long been confined. There they were confined together for about two years, but in the year 1576 God sent them deliverance. Through the carelessness of the people in the castle, there arose a fire, so that the latter burned to the ground; and these two imprisoned, brethren helped to extinguish the flames as much as any one else, and did not run away, but requested afterward, that they should be released, since they could well prove that they had harmed no one, and promised never to avenge their imprisonment. Thereupon an account was speedily (before the envious priests could prevent it) sent to the prince, who acquitted them and gave orders that they should be released, and some money .be given them for their journey.

Thus both Paul and Matthijs returned with a good conscience, in peace and joy, to their brethren and church.

Section 588.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE AND JERONYMUS SCHEP; ENS, AND OTHER PERSONS, A. D. 1576

In the year 1576 there were apprehended at Ghent, in Flanders, for the firm foundation of the truth, a God fearing pious brother, named Raphel van den Velde, and with him a brother named Jeronymus Schepens, and other persons. At said place they were confined in a strong tower with seven doors, and very strongly guarded. There they remained imprisoned seven weeks, and were dreadfully tormented by thp bloodthirsty ministers of antichrist, with manifold temptations and threats, which they, through the grace of God, resisted. Thereupon the servants of Baal sentenced them to be executed with fire. But as they suffered all this for the testimony of Jesus, and not for any crime, there is prepared for them the crown of eternal glory in heaven. And thus they were burnt alive at said place, confirming the faith of the eternal truth with their death and blood, as a perpetual and instructive example to all true believers, to follow them in the footsteps of the faith.

Here follow the letters which Raphel van den Velde wrote from his prison, and sent to his wife and friends. Let the reader please read them with attention.

Section 589.

THE FIRST LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, be with you, my dear and in God beloved wife; and the supreme Comforter, the Holy Ghost, be with you and console you, and lighten your heart in all your tribulation and affliction, which I well know, are exceedingly great. Hence I hope to write your love a little, for your consolation; for I hope that it will be a great comfort to you, when you will read it, even as also my heart was exceedingly comforted and rejoiced, when I received your letter, on Wednesday, about five or six o’clock [ P. M. ] , when in the morning. I had been tortured from about eight until ten o’clock. I thank the Lord, that He kept my mouth, so that no one need be troubled by it; for when I had been laid upon the bench, I did not open my mouth to criminate any one, but cried, sighed, and prayed to God. The lords said

“Hearken to us, and we will shorten the pain.; yea, we are sorry that we must inflict it upon you.” But when I would not listen to them, lying there bound and ropes tightly twisted around my shins and thighs, and over my heart, and my arms tied together behind my back; so that they lay under my loins, and a cord with knots having been put around my head, which lay on a pebble stone, they began winding it with an iron chain, so that I thought nothing . else but that they were winding and crushing my head all to pieces; and on my thighs and shins, so that it seemed to me, that all my bones, flesh, veins, and sinews Were going to pieces. Then thought I: O Lord, what torture this is! O Lord, I shall not be able, to endure it. O Lord, succor me now, for the distress, is great. Then .I composed myself, and committed the matter to God; and .instantly all. my members became as dead, and the lords kept calling;: “Tell, tell,; and we shall shorten your pain.” .And when I, would still not tell, they spoke in Latin to Master Hans, and then the latter went and made  two cords fast to my great toes, in the form, of a double knot, and stretched me out thereby, which caused me exceeding pain. When I would yet not tell, they caused the cords on my thighs and shins to be twisted still more tightly, and the knots pained me so, that I thought that I must die. And still they kept calling: ” Speak, speak; and we shall shorten your pain.” Then thought I: “O Lord, .how shall I be able to endure this; must it fast long yet?”‘ Then the thought came into my mind, that the eternal pain should be still greater, and should last forever. Then I took courage again, and cried to God: “Help me in this distress, that I must not bring my neighbor into the same affliction.” And the .Lord gave me such courage, that I resolved rather to die on the bench, and kept silence.. And as they did still not obtain anything from me, to the implication of my neighbor, Master Hans took water (during the entire time a cloth had lain on my face), and holding my nose shut with one hand, began to pour water on my abdomen and thence all over my breast, and into my mouth; even as one should drink when he is very thirsty. I think that the can from which he poured out  the water held about three pints. And when I was at the end of my breath, and wanted to fetch such, I drew the water all into my body, whereupon I suffered such distress, that it would be impossible for me to relate or describe it; but the Lord be forever praised: He kept my lips. And when they could still not obtain anything from me, they caused the cord which was on my thigh to be loosed and applied to a fresh place, and wound it much tighter than before, so that I thought he would kill me, and began to shake and tremble greatly. He then proceeded to pour water into me again, so that I think he emptied four such cans, and my body became so full of it, that twice it came out again at the throat. And thus I became so weak. that I fainted; for. when I recovered from my swoon; I found myself alone with Master Hans and Daniel de Keyser. And Master Hans was so busily engaged in loosing all my cords, that it seemed to me that they were concerned over me. But the Lord in a large degree took away my pain every time; whenever it became so severe that I thought it was impossible to bear it, my members became as dead..;Eternal praise, thanks, honor, and glory be to the  Lord; for when it was over I thought that, by the help of the Lord, I had fought a good fight.

I would write you much mare about it, but I leave it till another time. Hence, my dear wife, let us thank God for His grace. On Monday I did not think that I°was approaching such a happy week, and as regards the bruises from my torture, I  hope that it will be well; but it must have its time. Be not grieved on account of my sufferings; but praise God in this matter, for my mind, I4 hope, is unchanged and immovable; for though they should torture me twice yet, I hope to endure all they inflict upon me. But it may indeed be called torture, for it is a great pain. I also am ready not only to stiffer thyself to be tortured, but also always to let my flesh to be burnt alive at the stake for the truth. I must also write you something about the joy and gladness which I now have in the Lord; how the Lord strengthens, comforts and rejoices my heart, when I consider the Scriptures, that I, who am such an unworthy man, may be a partaker of Christ’s sufferings; I can now say with the, apostle, that I bear the marks of Christ in my members. Gal. 6:17.

Further, my dearest, I inform your love, that I received your letter, whereby my heart was greatly comforted and rejoiced, so that for joy I could not refrain from weeping; which was a sure sign of godly sorrow, and the same worketh to salvation. II Cor. 7:10. Thus i un[1]derstood from it your great grief, much greater than you can say or write. But, my dearest, I pray you by the mercies of God, that you will to some extent lay aside your grief concerning me, and remember how, or in what manner we received each other from the hand of the Most High; was it not under the condition, that the Lord slhduld always be the dearest, and that we must leave each other, if it be His holy will? And now your love well knows, that this is certainly the will of the Lord, and nothing else; for if it had not been the will of the Lord, I would have escaped as well as you. Hence, my beloved, let us be moderate, and be content with such things as we have (Heb. 13:5), as I hope from your love that you will do; and, if you think it well, rather let the girl go, and keep your child with you. And in the meantime, teach him something yourself, and diligently keep him busy at something with you. But above all, I pray you, take good heed to yourself, for the proctor general questioned me much in regard to you, and at divers times they asked me concerning my brother, but I did not answer them thereupon; but they knew it well already, as they said. And Daniel de Keyser came into my cage, and also asked me much in’regard to my brother. They also questioned me concerning my child, and whether he was not baptized, which I told them; hence take good heed, or peradventure they might take him, and greater trouble might result .from it. We shall probably have time to write more about this matter; but now I write only a little of this and a little of that; for my head is not in a condition to write much, but I hope that it will improve. Today I have been greatly tired with speaking against two Jesuits con[1]cerning our faith; in the presence of the clerk of the criminal court, and Master Jacob Hes[1]seling, the proctor general, and a councilor; but the Lord be forever praised and thanked, they had to give up with ignominy.

I hope by and by to write more fully about every thing. Tell my dear brother, also to write something, and greet him much for me, as also his wife, and my dear sister, with the peace of the Lord, and that they write me something, since I am exceedingly much burdened and concerned for them. And take good heed, for no one knows what bonds are, except he that tries them, this I may well say, for which I thank and praise the Lord with a joyful heart. I hope that I am over the worst and my heart is much resigned in suffering or affliction, and in death, but when I begin to think of parting from my love, and my dear son, then I cannot compose my heart so easily. But this comforts me much, that my child can keep his mother. And be not over careful, my love; the Most High cares for you and also for your child; and our dear Lord has shown us much grace, that He has permitted us to live together so long. Yea, be not too careful, this I pray you, my love; but cast your care entirely and gladly upon the Lord; He will provide for you, and give you another husband in my place, if it be for your good. Ps. 55:22; I Pet. 5:7,; Phil. 4:6.

Herewith I will commend you, my dearest wife and sister in the Lord, to the Almighty God and to the rich word of His grace; adieu, my love.

Oh, you have been such a good and excellent housekeeper to me; O my love, I thank you from the depths of my heart for your great faithfulness and willing service, which you have so faithfully shown me in all obedience. And I pray you all, dear friends, that you would diligently help me pray to the Lord, for it is now time, the conflict is nearing its height, this I well experience, and I apprehend that Jeronymus, our brother, will also experience it; the Lord be gracious unto him; I comfort him now and then, as best I can.

Greet Vintgen from me with the peace of the Lord, and let me know, how it went with’them all. Greet Jan and Klaerken from me; and K., and tell him to write me something. And also greet in my name all those that fear God, and always associate with the righteous, and you will become more righteous still. Adieu, adieu.

Written in the dark, on the 24th of May, A. D. 1576. Adieu, my wife, adieu, my child.

On Thursday the 24th of May I was brought before the lords once more, and there sat two Jesuits. I was very feeble from the torturing. They began and asked me, why I had suffered myself to be so long seduced, and questioned me concerning my faith. Then I said: “Have I come here to teach you? by no means. Do you confess your faith to me? I am come to be instructed.” Then he began to confess his faith, just like children that are learning. “Well, this is my faith,” he said. Then I said: “Prove it with the Word of God, and I will also believe it.” Then he began from John 3, that the children must be baptized; also from Mark 16 and Matt. 28, where he so entangled himself, that he did not see how he could get out of it; and went from there [he went on] to circumcision, where he likewise knew not what to do. Finally they had to confess that it did not apply to baptism which greatly surprised me. And when they saw that all that they did went backwards, they all began to talk Latin at the same time, and I sat there and looked on. Eamus (let us go), they said, and wanted to go, for it struck eleven and we had come together a little after eight. And when they were de[1]termined to go, I said: “I pray you, my lords, write your faith down for me, so that I can consider it.” But they would not do it. “If you do not believe our words,” said they, “you would not believe our writing.”

Oh, thought I, if I could get that, I should have you; I should soon show to you, that your faith is not contained in the Scriptures.

Further, on the 25th of May there came the penitentiary from the bishop, and another, and Friar Pieter de Backer, and they approached me very subtly. They led me upon a very high mountain, and [said that] if I would yield just a little, all should be well. Master Jacob Heyselinck said, “Yes,” he should help me, and the matter was in his power; that I should only seemingly recant a little: “`Dear Raphel, how sorry I am; it pierces me to my very heart.” Then I said: “O my lords, you say that I should recant a little. This I will gladly do; yea I will recant altogether, if you can show me something better than the Word of God; but not otherwise, or my faith should not rest upon the Word of God, but upon the words of men, and I well know what the prophet says: `Cursed be the man that trusteth in man.’ Jer. 17:5. O my lords, that would not be converting; you would have to prove it to me with the holy Scriptures, or we shall not do it.” And after many words we parted once more, and I thanked them for their trouble. Sometime afterwards the clerk of the criminal court, the proctor, and Friar Pieter de Backer came and entreated me again. I said I was sorry that they entreated me. They said: “But we shall show it to you very clearly;” and commenced another mystery concerning the incarnation of Christ. And when I began to answer, he put his Testament away. And many other things they said. Then I said: “If it is your pleasure, I shall reply to you upon every thing, one after the other;” and when they heard how I began to answer them, they slipped away and said adieu, and I did the same. And Friar Pieter said: “I shall come again in a day or two.” “If you please,” said I. “Oh,” said he, “how sorry your mother must be.” But I said nothing. And in the afternoon they sent me a book, entitled “The Shield. against the Anabaptists,” which I should read; and in two or three days the penitentiary should come to see me again.

Here, dear brethren and sisters altogether, you may have heard whether I surer temptation or not, but I write it only very briefly, else it would take much too long to write it. But the Lord be thanked for His great grace, who so faithfully strengthens me and governs my mouth to His praise. Though the outward man perish, this is small loss; the inward man is renewed from day to day, for which eternal praise and thanks be to the Lord, for I may now well say with Pieter van Werwicke

“Noyt meerder vreught in my en was,
Als nu tot desen tijden,
Mijn treuren vergaet my alsoo ras,
Godts woordt doet my verblijden:
Als ick dencke op ‘t eeuwigh Goedt:
Och dan Krijgh ick sulck eenen moedt.”

I cannot tell it (express the joy); yea, I think that if every one of the hairs of my head were a tongue, I could not express it. And that they torment me with examinations, this I deem a recreation, for I get out of my stinking hole every time, into the pure air, and this rejoices my heart.

Herewith I will commend you to the Lord, and to the rich word of His grace. Always endeavor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, and purify your souls before the Lord, if peradventure God be pleased to let you fall into the same trouble; if one is not a good Christian previously, one can hardly become one here, this I well experience, O dear brethren and sisters, I pray you by the love of God and our Lord Jesus Christ, that you will show love to my dearly beloved wife and my dear child, in all love, in unity, in kindness, and in patience. Bear one another in love, this I pray you from the bottom of my heart, and consider in what trouble she now is. Also, you are sorry on my account, for which I thank you, for it is godly sorrow; but she has the greatest reason to be sorrowful. Oh, she has lost so much, and my son too; but I must resign myself herein, for it is the will of the Lord; who will hinder it? Oh, when I think of her and her grief, and of my child, I cannot restrain myself; but I hope that the Lord will help me also in this. I beseech you by the love of God. O brethren, my dear brother, write me once how she is situated, how it is with her tribulation, and with my dear son.

O my dear son, I am taken from you too soon. O dear brethren, do this much for my sake; and for the Lord’s sake; you will thereby afford such great comfort to my heart. Oh, it seems to me that I have not heard anything for such a long time, and of my son I do not know that I have had any intelligence; and of our Tanneken. O poor lamb I Adieu my dear brother; adieu my dear sister; adieu to all your little ones.

Adieu, adieu; may God grant grace, that we may rejoice hereafter. Written by me, Raphel, your weak brother in the Lord, with many tears and sighs; not on my own account, as though my mind were ill at rest-God forbid, it was in eleven years never better, the Lord be thanked; but it is my weak nature. If I have written too little or too much in any thing, excuse me, since my mind is much engaged, and my. mind is getting confused from all the troubles. Written the 25th of May, in the year 1576.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

Section 590.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE WRITTEN TO HIS BRETHREN AND SISTERS

I Raphel, wish you my dear B. and C. and K. my dear sister in the Lord, a steadfast mind, constant, immovable in the fear and love of God, that you, by such a constant, strong, firm, and immovable faith, hope, and love to God and your neighbor, may continue in the love of God, and in the patience of Christ, so that you may possess your souls with patience, meekness and longsuffermg, in order that you may willingly bear whatsoever is imposed upon you by the Lord; and be not grieved nor faint because of the tribulation, which is very great now. And I thank your love, that you so faithfully exhort and comfort me by your consolatory letter; and I would do the same for you, according to my little ability, which is very little, but to the hungry soul every bitter thing is sweet. Prov. 27:7. Hence it is my hope and trust of your love, though it is not so consolatory, sweet or affectionate, that it will nevertheless taste quite sweet to your hungry soul. It is therefore my cordial and affectionate salutation and greeting to you all, my much beloved brethren and sisters, that my mind is still well composed and that I am also well content with whatever is at hand (Heb. 13:5) , whether it be suffering or dying for the Lord’s holy truth; and I fear not what man shall do unto me, for I am willing rather to be present with the Lord in the eternal rest, than to live longer. II Cor. 5:8. For though I were free, as one would desire and wish, I find in myself, that I should many times also be sorrowful, when I well consider how perilous it now is to live in the world, which often heartily grieves me, when I think of you, and of my dear wife, and my child. Oh, it costs me so many a tear, since you are still in much the greatest distress and peril; may the Lord help, comfort, and strengthen you, so that you may overcome in everything, as I hope that you shall; for when the conflict is the severest, then the Lord helps the most, which I may well say, for I have surely proved it, for which I cannot now ever fully thank the Most High.

Hence, my heartily beloved friends, faint not because of the tribulation, nor for any af[1]fliction, for we must know this, and certainly trust in it, that He will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able, but will with the temptation also make a way to escape; and also that not a hair of our head shall be harmed, unless it be His will. I Cor. 10:13; Matthew 10:30. Understand well the expression, unless it be His will. Hence, my dear friends, do not despond nor grieve, nor grow weary in the way of the Lord, but endure willingly; for the Lord beholds all your steps, and all your distress, and your labor which you do with all dili[1]gence, to magnify His holy name. Hence receive the chastening of the Lord with a’ willing heart, for they that are partakers of the Lord’s chastisement, are His children, sons and daughters; but those who will not endure it, are bastards, and a bastard has no part in his father’s possessions. Heb’. 12:5.

Therefore, MY dearest, let unwillingly suffer all that comes upon us for His holy name; rather than that we should have to forego His eternal riches. Oh, think how great and glor[1]ious He will make us; if we continue steadfast unto the end. For once at all events we must die, and we cannot die.more blessedly or honorably, than for the name of our God, who suffered so much for us. I should have written you more, but I hope of your love, that you are all taught of God, much more than I can write you, and I also have not always convenient time to write you. I also trust to God and your love, that you have not begun this good work so far, to let it rest here; but that you will be diligent unto the end, so that you may receive a full reward. II John 8.

Further, dear B. and S. and K. S., I pray your love, that you will take good heed to yourselves, for this new president proceeds very severely the Lord change his heart and open his eyes. Rather leave the city, for they will watch their time even if it should be a year after this. They have very many on paper, but who they all are I do not know. They read them all in an undertone, and questioned me in regard to some, but I did not know them by their names. And when jeronymus my friend was examined, they read aloud: Boudewijn. Tijncke, Pouwels Ketel, Gijselbrecht, and others, whom he did not know by name, and at last also they again read inaudibly. .

Section 591.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE

I Raphel, imprisoned for the truth, wish my dear and in God beloved wife (who next to God is the dearest of all that I know, yea, if I could help you, though it were by dying the death, I should so gladly do it; and my dear, son, I wish you, my love, as you wish me in your letter) a steadfast mind in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, an ardent love of God, and invincible strength from God our heavenly. Father, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour, so that you may overcome all your enemies, and preserve moderation in your tribulation, so that you will not grieve more or further than godly sorrow goes, as I hope that you will also do, and willingly be resigned in all wherein God tries you, that you may thus receive the crown of life at the hand of the Lord. This is my cordial prayer and great petition to God for you my dearest love on earth; the Almighty God.grant His great mercy thereto. Amen. .

After all affectionate salutation and respects to you my dear and iii God beloved wife, let me please inform you, that my mind is unchanged and resigned in God, to serve the Lord, to testify to the truth, and to suffer for His holy and high name all that come upon me in His account; and I do not fear in the least, the Lord be praised and glorified for His grace.

On Monday afternoon, from soon after three till about six o’clock, as I think, I was with three priests, who wanted to tell me so much; but I first made them confess their faith, since they had come to instruct me. Then they began to confess some things of infant baptism, of the incarnation of Christ, and of their host or wafer, that Christ (after the words were pronounced), was present there in flesh and blood, even as He was when they ate the supper: When they were to prove. it with the Scriptures, they were in a strait, for I insisted so firmly, and would not leave a single point before they had proved it to me with all that they could; and when they had proved it all, I ‘went and confounded them with their own words, so that at times they blushed and did not know what they had better say, so that it seemed to me, that they finally became afraid to speak any more with me. And now and then they all three talked, and then I sometimes forgot what had been said before. Then I said; “I am not good at disputing; my memory is too poor.” Then one of them said: “Yet I think that it is tolerably good;” and he looked at me sharply. Well, my love, we will let it rest here for this time; for if I were to write to you all that has befallen me, I think I should cover six sheets of paper; the Lord be thanked, who always helps His followers. This new president is so bloodthirsty, and severe with us; he has all of us confined separately, one here, and the other there, and we can scarcely leave our cage long enough to attend to the calls of nature; and no one is allowed to come to us. And I have understood that we shall not be confined long, which I would gladly see verified, for the long confinement is too vexatious, always alone; but the Lord be thanked, the, time has not been very irksome yet to either myself or Jeranymus, my brother and fellow prisoner, for it surprises us when we think that we have been confined eight days already. And I hope that the Lord will further comfort us, and not forsake us. Adieu, adieu, till another time. Farewell.

Section 592.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE

I Raphel, your husband, imprisoned for the Lord’s sake, wish you my dear wife and sister in the Lord, much grace;,Mercy and peace,, from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, who is the true Father over all kindreds that are in heaven and upon earth; that Ho would grant you, according to the riches of. His; goodness, to be strengthened with might by His holy Spirit in the inner man; and that Christ Jesus may dwell in your heart by faith, and be rooted in through love; and that He may abide with you unto the end of your life, to the salvation of your soul. Eph. 3:14. This I send you, my dear sister in the Lord, as a testament and affectionate adieu.

My dear and in God beloved wife, for A sure token of the love which I have had to you, I could not forbear to send you a letter, for I think that the parting is very near at hand. But: my very dear and beloved wife, it is not a writing of divorcement,* as Israel wrote a writing of divorcement, for the hardness of their hearts; that I should thus leave you, my love. Oh, no! for this leaving is done for the love of God, for the parting must take place for His name’s sake. For, my dearest (always next to God), it is He that joined us together, and it is He that parts us again, which I willingly accept from His hand, for my mind has never been in a better condition in this respect, than it is now, the Lord be thanked. And I now commit you, my dearest, and your child, to the Lord, as to a faithful Father; cleave faithfully to Him, this I pray you my dear wife; and He shall, without any doubt, provide for you in soul and body. For Peter says: “According as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us by his glory and virtue; whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these we might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.” II Pet. 1:3, 4. For if we remain entirely faithful to Him, so that we keep ourselves unspotted from the world, He will be a faithful Father unto us, who will provide for us, for it is He that giveth food to all flesh, and the eyes of all wait upon Him, says David, and He gives them their meat in due season. James 1:27; Ps. 136:25; 124:27.

Thus, my dear and beloved wife, I now commit you and your child to the Lord, by faith, to confirm the covenant which we made with the Lord, even as Abraham by faith delivered up his son Isaac to the Lord, and jephtha his daughter, to prove and confirm his promise thereby. Thus I also, out of love, deliver you and my child over to the Lord, hoping and trusting that He will well provide for you, if you remain obedient and faithful to Him.

* A play upon words, which obtains only in the original, in which the literal expression used, parting letter, has the twofold meaning of farewell letter and bill of divorcement. Tr.

Herewith I bid you, my dear and in God beloved wife, a final adieu, till we see each other in eternal joy; the Lord grant His grace, that this may come to pass. And I greatly and heartily thank you for your faithful, willing, and obedient service and love shown me in all subjection and kindness towards me; and, my love, I thank you (God shall recompense you for it) for your pious and good conversation and walk with me, whereby my heart was often relieved, comforted and, rejoiced, which truly causes me yet the more to trust in God, and which is also a sure seal in my heart that we have walked

unworthily in the love and fear of God before the Lord according to our weak ability; and once more I thank you, my dear wife, for all the kindness and friendship shown me, and heartily entreat you by the great love of God, if I have grieved you in anything, or done amiss to you in any wise by word or deed, that you will readily forgive me; this I pray you in this letter, with many tears. I know nothing against you, my love, but what I gladly forgive you; may the Lord forgive us all our sins.

Further, my dear wife, I cannot forbear to write your love briefly also, though it is done with many tears, to comfort and rejoice your heart, and this by the Word of God, for this rmust now be all our comfort, even as the prophet David says: “O Lord, unless thy law had been my delight, I should then have perished in mine affliction.” Ps. 119:92. And as also the prophet Jeremiah says: “Thou knowest, O Lord, that we suffer reproach for thy sake; but. thy word sustains us, since we have received it; and thy word is the joy and comfort of our hearts.” Jer. 15:15, 16. Hence, my dear wife, we must have our delight in the word of the Lord, and meditate upon it day and night (Ps. 1:2) , even as a rich man has his delight in his treasure, meditates upon it, and often counts it to rejoice his heart. Hence, David also says, we must meditate upon the law of the Lord with delight, and we shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth his fruit in his season; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper, v. 3. Hence I pray you, my dearest, be patient in all wherein you are tried by God, and do not grieve too much, but think that it has been so ordered by the Lord, that we must part now; and console yourself thereby, though it is grievous for you, and goes contrary to our flesh, will and desire, we must nevertheless be patient: and if we suffer willingly, we shall be richly rewarded; but woe to us, if we do not suffer willingly, nor are willing to be patient, though it is hard for the flesh. O my love, it is a little matter to be patient; so long as it goes well with a man that cannot be called patience; but to be patient when it goes ill with one, and then to be able to preserve moderation, this is certainly a great power of faith. Hence, my dearest, I pray you once more, that you would be patient, and thank God with resignation of heart, saying

“Lord, thy will be done;” but, O Lord, strengthen my faith and confidence, that I may never become fainthearted, disconsolate, despairing or doubtful concerning Thy promises, but may trust God, for His promises shall never fail; He is much too faithful that has promised it, and there will never be any failure on His part, for He will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able, but will always with the temptation make a way to escape, that you may be able to bear it. Heb. 10:23; I Thess. 5:25; I Corinthians 10:13.

Hence, my love, be patient and endure it willingly, and pray the Almighty God. with whom all things are possible, that He will cause the sorrow and trouble .that have come upon you on account of my bonds, and because we must part, to melt, diminish and vanish away; and that you may henceforth only be concerned as to how you can in all things please  the Lord best, and spend the time of your life in the fear of God, and also care for your child; the Lord grant you grace, that this may come so. Cast your entire care upon the Lord, and always hope the best of Him; for we must know that if we forsake much for the name of the Lord, we shall receive much again; and that if we suffer much for His holy name, we shall also rejoice in much, when the Lord shall come in His glory; for we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that everyone may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Matt. 19:29; II Cor. 5:10. Therefore, dearest, let us always seek to excel in all good works, and let us not be weary in well doing, for in due season we shall reap without ceasing. And let not your heart be afraid, or moved, nor become weary in the way of the Lord. Though the waters become bitter, murmur not; and never turn back to Egypt with your heart, as Israel did. When they began to think of the fleshpots which they had left behind, and because the waters were bitter, they wanted to choose themselves captains, and return to Egypt. They said to Moses: “Hast thou therefore brought us into the wilderness, to destroy us here, except thou have rule over us? How finely hast thou brought us into a country that floweth with milk and honey I” Hence the wrath of the Lord arose over them, and He destroyed many of them. Ex. 15:23; 16:3; Num. 11:4; 14:4; 16:13.

Therefore Solomon says: “Beware of murmuring, which avails nothing, for though we had spent all that we have in the world, and the Lord would prove us with poverty, as he did Israel, our anxiety could avail us nothing.” Hence we must cast our care on the Lord, who cares for us; for He permitted Israel to suffer hunger, to prove them whether they loved Him or not, and to try whether they should be patient. Hence my dear wife and sister in the Lord, always possess your soul with patience, and you shall overcome with all the pious witnesses of God, and inherit salvation, and say with the prophet Baruch: “O Israel, happy are we; for God has revealed to us his will.” Bar. 4:4. Even as Moses says: “O people saved by the Lord, the shield of thy help, and who is the sword of thy excellency!” Deut. 33:29. Therefore, my much beloved sister in the Lord, though we must suffer for His sake, we must nevertheless possess our soul with patience, and remember that the apostle says

“That it is acceptable with God, to suffer for well doing.” I Pet. 2:20. Notwithstanding that the world does not deem it acceptable, as Paul says

“The preaching of the cross is to them that perish, foolishness: but unto us which are saved, it is the power of God;” which power God works in them by His Spirit, to the com[1]forting and strengthening of their minds, so that they, by their God, leap over a wall; and, with Caleb and Joshua, devour their enemies as bread; and, with Jael, drive a nail (that is, the enemy of the house of Israel), through Sisera’s head, with the hammer of the divine word (Judg. 4:21); and, with David, overcome, with the stone, Christ Jesus, the giant Goliath, that is, the devil and Satan who fights against Israel (I Sam. 17:50); and say with the apostle Paul: “Thanks be unto God who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.” I Cor. 15:57. And he further says: “Thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ.” II Cor. 2:14. They also say with David: “The Lord is my life and strength.” Ps. 27:1. As the prophet writes: “They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.” Isa. 40:31.

Hence, my much beloved wife and sister in the Lord, the world cannot partake of this comfort, because they do not believe in the Lord and thus deem the word of the cross fool[1]ishness, as is written: “We preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling block, and unto the Greeks foolishness.” I Cor. 1:23. But they that believe and will be saved regard it as the power and wisdom of God, that they are worthy to suffer shame for the name of the Lord, as did Peter and John, when they had been scourged by the Pharisees. Acts 5:41. Hence Peter writes: “What glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even hereunto were ye called.” I Pet. 2:20, 21. Paul also writes: “Those of old time had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword; they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, affilicted, tormented; of whom the world was not worthy.” Heb. 11:36-3$.

See, my dear and in God beloved wife, how the world cannot become a partaker of this grace, since it does not esteem the Lord worthy to suffer for His name; for no one can suffer for the name of the Lord, except he have through faith obtained power to become a child of God. John 1:12. Hence, my cordially beloved sister T. H., let us never be grieved by what we must suffer for the name of God, but willingly and lovingly endure it, and look to the reward; for such as seek to live unto the Lord, and to promote His glory, and do not seek their own, but much rather what is to the praise of the Lord and to the edification of their neighbor. Oh, what glorious promises of salvation are theirs, and what ,great riches are promised them! Romans 24:8; I Cor. 10:24; Matt. 10:22. But we must know that if we would come to honor, we must first suffer, for thus it has been from the beginning with all the righteous children of God.

Hence John writes that the Lamb was slain from the beginning. Rev. 13:8. Not that Christ Himself was slain according to His flesh from the beginning; for Paul says that Christ appeared in the end of the world, to put away the sins of many by the sacrifice of Himself. Heb. 9:26. But He was slain from the beginning in righteous Abel; and thus He still daily suffers in all believers; hence it is evident that they suffer for His name, whereto the world is unworthy yet, for they do not have Christ, and hence they cannot surer for His name; hence their suffering is nothing but vexation, for the sorrow of this world worketh death. II Cor. 7:10. But godly sorrow worketh to salvation, whether it be outward or inward; if in[1]ward, that one is sorry for sin, it is to amendment; if outward, because one suffers for the name of Christ, it is to consolation, for Paul says: “As the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.” II Cor. 1:5. Therefore Peter says: “If ye suffer for righteousness’ sake, happy are ye.” I Pet. 3:14. He further says: “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.” I Pet. 4:14. O my dearest, consider what precious words these are, for us to whom these promises, without any doubt belong. For though Christ by the Spirit of God cast out devils, yet, according to their saying, He had to do it by Beelzebub, the prince of devils. Matt. 12:24.

Therefore Christ rightly spake: “If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also; for the servant is not greater than his lord, nor the disciple above his master.” John 15:20; Matthew 10:24. For the angel said to Tobit: “Since thou didst please God, thou couldst not remain without temptation.” Tob. 12:13. For it is written: “Temptation alone teaches to observe the word.” Isa. 28:19. Therefore, my dear wife, take these words to heart, and mark them well, namely, how the Lord has visited His own in many ways, and how well He is pleased, when His children show obedience in all things, and willingly receive chastisement, and do not seek to escape from the cross of Christ, but gladly and willingly take His yoke upon them; and who are so minded, that through the great love and firm confidence which they have to Christ Jesus, they will far rather forsake all that they have in the world, father, mother, sister, brother, husband, wife, children, yea, even their own life, with all that they possess, and, moreover, endure and suffer all that comes upon them, tribulation, distress, persecution. sorrow, and affliction. Oh, how gloriously will God receive those who have become so poor for Christ’s sake. Oh, how rich shall He make them; for as they are humbled with Him, and for His sake, so shall they be exalted and made glorious with Him. As they have confessed Him in the world, so shall He also confess them before His Father which  is in heaven; and they shall shine forth with Him as the sun in the Father’s throne (Matt. 13:43) , and shall be clothed in white raiment, because they have overcome through their faith (I John 5:4), even as John writes: “After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and about the elders and the four beasts, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worshipped God, saying, Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. Amen. And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, these are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. Revelation 7:9-17.

O my dear sister, this is a sure sign that we must here weep first, if the Lord is to wipe away the tears; as Esdras also saw upon the Mount Sion a great people, whom he could not number; and they all praised the Lord with songs. And in the midst of them there was a young man of a high stature, taller than all the rest, and upon every one of their heads He set crowns, and was more exalted; at which he marveled greatly. Then he asked the angel and said: “Lord, what are these?” He said

“These be they that have put off the mortal clothing, and put on the immortal, and have confessed the name of God: now are they crowned, and receive palms. Then said I unto the angel, What young person is it that crowneth them, and giveth them palms in their hands? Then the angel spake: It is the Son of God, whom they have confessed in the world. Then began I greatly to commend them that stood so stiffly for the name of the Lord.” II Esd. 2:42-47. Behold, my dear and in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord, here you hear the beautiful promises of the Lord, which He has promised all them that suffer for His holy name, and endure it with patience. Hence Paul has truly written: “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him.” II Tim. 2:12.

Therefore, my dear sister, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as you know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord. I Cor. 15:58.

Herewith I commend you, my love, to the Lord, and to the rich word of His grace, who is able to keep your treasure, and to give you an inheritance among all them that are sancti[1]fied. Acts 20:32. Adieu, my dear and in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord; adieu, adieu. Finally, rejoice, be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you. Amen. II Cor. 13:11; Phil. 4:4. Greet my son and Tan[1]neken, in my name, and tell him that I command him, always to be obedient and subject to his mother, in all things, always with reverence; adieu, adieu, farewell.

Written with my blood, for a seal and testament; an affectionate adieu to you, my love.

By me, your dear husband,

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

Section 593.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM RAPHEL, VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS SON

The same God that blessed Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, bless also you, my dear son, with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places, that you may from your youth learn to know, fear and obey the Lord all .the days of your life. This is my most special prayer, will and desire from the depths of my heart, which I ask of God, that you may be eternally saved, and the name of the Lord be glorified through you; unto which great and glorious name be praise and glory now and forever. Amen.

See, my dear son Raphelken, since the Lord has so ordered it, that I must be taken from you, though I would most gladly have remained with you, to help you on, and to bring you up in the fear of God, but it was not the Lord’s pleasure, for if it were not for the Lord’s sake, it were impossible for me, thus to leave your mother and my dear son, for I know of no person, nor any treasuses so great in the whole world, that for it I should be willing to leave you, but for the salve of Christ Jesus all must be forsaken; for Christ says: “If any man forsake not all, father and mother, sister, brother, husband, wife, child, yea and his own life also, with all that he possesses, he is not worthy of me; and if any man love aught more, he cannot be his disciple”; since it is the will of God, that we must part, and I cannot speak with you orally, I would write a little for instruction in the fear of God, as the wise man says: “My son, hear the instruction of thy father, and forsake not the law of thy mother.” Prov: 1:8. Be ever ready to do what is commanded you of God, that is, that you are to learn from your youth to know, fear and obey Him; for obedience proceeds from the fear of God, and the fear of God proceeds from the knowledge of God. Hence Solomon writes: “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge.” Proverbs 1:7. For a child that knows his father, that he is so honest and righteous, that he’will not have his children to run with other children in the street, fight, quarrel, and speak bad words, or bring home stolen things; children that know their father thus, are afraid to do such things, thinking: “If I do this, I shall be beaten.” Prov. 13:2’4. Thus also, my dear son, the Lord is a righteous God, who will riot tolerate sin; but He will punish them that commit it; hence we mustfear Him, and not commit sin. For the fear of God. drives out sin, and he that fears God Will do good. Prov. 16:6; Sir. 15. As’ So[1]lomon says: “The fear of the Lord is a fountain of wisdom, to depart from the snares of death.” Proverbs 14:27. For, my dear son, the wages of sin is death. Rom. 6:23.

Hence, since the fear of God drives out sin, we avoid by it the cause through which we incur death, that is, sin.

Therefore, my dear son, endeavor from your youth to walk in the fear of the Lord, so that you will at no time consent to sin, and not forget the commandments of the Lord your God. But fear the Lord, while He may be feared; for they that fear the Lord walk in the right way. Prov. 14:2. “For the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.” Job 28:28.

Hence, my child, fear the Lord and depart from evil; for the prophet Jeremiah says: “How good it is for a man, to take upon him the yoke of the Lord from his youth; and for one that is forsaken, to be patient, when.he meeteth with adversity.” Lam. 3:27, 28. And. Ecclesiasticus says: “My son, gather instruction from thy youth up; so shalt thou find wisdom till thine old age.” Sir. 6:18. And beware of all evil companions, that might seduce you to affiliate with the world; for the world lieth in wickedness, and shall perish with all its lusts. I John 5:19; 2:17.

Therefore, my dear child, love not the world, neither the things that are therein; for all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but of the world, vs. 15, 16. Hence abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul. I Pet. 2:11; Gal. 5:16. Paul also says: “Flee youthful ‘lusts.” II Tim. 2:22. For youthful lusts have plunged many into perdition.

My child, heed the instruction of your father, and forget it not. Prov. 4:1. Refrain your tongue from backbiting, and beware of lying. Ps. 15:3. For the mouth that lieth slayeth the soul. Wisd. 1:11. For liars have no part in the New Jerusalem, but their part is in the fiery lake that shall burn with fire and brimstone.: which is the second death. And the backbiter causes much contention and strife; he also. raises discord and envy, and separates good friends: Moses writes: “Let. there be no backbiter or slanderep among you.” Lev. 19:16. Hence, my son, beware of backbiting; and wherever you live or go in’ and out in a house, be reserved, and tell not ,out ~of the house what happens within; and keep silent about all that ought to be kept secret, and you will make yourself beloved. And always be faithful, to people, and beware of stealing, for it is a great sin, for thieves have no part in the kingdom of God: nor is a thief trusted or loved by any one, but wherever he comes his hands are watched.

Thus, my dear son, always acquit yourself honestly in the fear of God, and beware of all sin and transgression; and it shall be well with you at the last day, when the Lord shall reward every one according to his works,, such as he has done, whether it be good or bad. My son, remember that it is written: “Honor thy father and mother; that thou mayest live long on the earth.” Ex. 20:12; Ephesians 6:2, 3. For this is the first commandment with promise in the law. But the greatest honor which children show their parents, is that they are obedient to them, in all that is not contrary to the Lord and His commandment. Hence, my dear son, though you lose me, be not impudent to your mother, but obey her the more; for the sole care will now be upon her. Therefore, my child, grieve her not in your life, for in Ecclesiasticus it is written: “He that forsaketh his father is as a blasphemer; and he that angereth his mother is cursed of God.” Sir. 3:16. Hence love her, and remember how much pain she suffered for your sake, and how she bore you, under her heart, and shall have much to suffer yet, to bring you up, and to earn a livelihood. Tob. .4:4; II Macc. 7:27.

Hence, my dear child, apply yourself from your youth to labor and industry, and when you are grown up and can earn something, let your mother profit by it; and always labor diligently and willingly, and do not think it irksome to do your best, to help your mother gain a livelihood, for before she has done it for you. ‘And beware of being idle or slothful, for from idleness proceeds much evil; and slothfulness makes thieves of children, and thus they finally come to a bad end, Hence, my son, never desire it, but labor, working with your hands that which is honest, that you may have to give to him that needeth. Eph. 4:28.

Herewith I will commend you, my dear son, and your mother, to the Lord O bitter parting; yet for His sake who is able to provide for you, and to keep you from all evil I hope to leave you. The Lord grant you His grace, that you may grow up in the knowledge of Gad, through the Holy Ghost; so that you, according to the sentence of the righteous judgment of God (Rom. 2:5), may be found righteous for His kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour, to whom be praise and glory forever and ever. Amen.

Written by me, your father. Adieu, my dear son, whom I love more than any silver or gold or precious stones; but God ~ .must be the dearest. Adieu; love conquers all things; once more adieu, my dear son; read over often this which your father has written you out of love; and comfort your mother, and always be kiid.to her in all subjection in the fear of God; the Lord grant grace, that this be so. Amen.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

Section 594.

THE LAST LETTER FROM RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE, WRITTEN TO HIS WIFE AFTER HE HAD RE; CEIVED THE. MESSAGE THAT HE WAS TO DIE

Grace and peace, love, patience, longsuffering, kindness, power and strength in your faith, this I, Raphel wish you my dear and in God beloved wife and sister in the Lord, as an affectionate adieu; the Lord grant you and us all grace, that we may hereafter see one another in the eternal joy. My love, I thank you for your letter, which you sent me for a comfort in my last extremity. And I also thank Kestijntgen heartily; and her dear husband also thanks her, and now bids an affectionate adieu; the Lord grant you grace, that you may follow Him at the proper time; and he also thanks you, that you the last time so cheered and rejoiced his heart; adieu, adieu. I wrote this after I had received the message that I must die, which was to me a joyful message, according to the spirit. But it seems that .the flesh now and then is inclined to shrink back, which is not surprising, for it is touched by it.

Herewith, my love, I will commit and commend you and my dear son to the Lord; He will provide for you in soul and body, this is my confidence to God. My love, be resigned to my sufferings and death, for all men must once die, and many a man loses his life in an ignominious, dreadful and unhappy manner; but this is for the most glorious cause that one can find, and the most blessed work that one can do, and though it is attended with distress, yet the reward will make ample amends. O my love, be resigned and ~of good cheer, and Kestijntgen our sister too; and thank God, that you had such husbands, who confessed the truth, with all might and great power, and with much labor. Thanks be unto God, who has helped us to triumph. II Cor. 2:14. We may now say with the apostle Paul.: “The fight is fought, the course is finished, the faith is kept; the crown of life is now ready for us.” II Tim. 4:7, 8. O Lord, what a glorious comfort. O my love, remember frequently what I have written you for the edification and consolation of your mind; and forget me, for it is a sealed fact, that the dead will not return.

Herewith I bid you adieu, adieu, adieu, flesh and blood, adieu, adieu, farewell.

Written in my extremity, by me, your dear husband and brother in the Lord.

RAPHEL VAN DEN VELDE.

Section 595.

TO CLAES SCHEPENS

The eternal grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, and the kindness and love of His Son, and the fellowship and consolation of the Holy Ghost, be with you my dear brother and sister in the Lord, as an affectionate greeting and perpetual adieu in this time. The Lord grant His grace, that we may hereafter see one another in eternity. Amen.

After much affectionate greeting and loving reverence to you, let me please inform your love, that my mind is still unchangeably fixed, to confess and serve the Lord, according to my weak ability, all the days of my life; and I also have the same good confidence concerning you; which I also partly understand from what you write in your letter, by which I was comforted, when I heard it read. May the Lord always grant you to grow up, and to be strengthened and increased in the same, to His praise, and to the salvation of your souls. Amen.

Further, dear brother and sister in the Lord, I inform you how it goes with me in my bonds, namely, that I am very much resigned, the Lord be thanked for His great grace; the Lord comforts and strengthens me so and makes my bonds so light, that I sometimes scarcely know that I am imprisoned; and He takes away my fear, and rejoices my heart, and gives me new strength. II Cor. 1:5; Isa. 40:31. And though the false prophets shoot their deadly arrows at me, the Lord so faithfully preserves me, that it does not harm, but rather rejoices me, though they have assailed me very subtly, with many fair words, and I had to resist very many, and to hear from my father, and Lieven de Kroock, and Maeye Moeye, and our cousin Pieter, and Daniel de Keyser. Those who apprehended me were with me on Ash Wednesday, and they led me upon such, a high mountain, and offered me so many fair promises without power, if I had wanted to listen to them; but thanks be to God, who always helps us to triumph: Yea, they said so much to me, that I think it could not be written on four sheets. Lieven de Kroock, said at first, that I had devils in me by the score, and that he saw them sitting on my shoulders: Then said I: “Will you not take down one?”.And it seemed to me, they sought to make me drunk, but I would not drink, though they tormented me greatly to do it; but the Lord gave me strength to resist it. I further inform your love, that my father was with me again today alone, and tormented me greatly; but I told him, that he should be satisfied, ‘since I did in no wise wish to forsake the Lord. And he told me, that you were also spoiled of and driven from your possessions, which greatly grieved me when I heard it. But, my dear brother and sister in the Lord, be of good cheer, and patient in your tribulation and affliction; for we must know, that it is given unto us, not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for His name. ,Phil. 1:29. And Christ Himself says: “If any man forsake not all for my name’s sake, he cannot be my disciple; and if any man love aught more than me, he is not worthy of me.” Luke 14:26, 27.

Hence, my much beloved friends, think of the words of Tobit, when he had also become so poor, for the Lord’s sake: “My child,” he says, “true, we are poor; but be of good cheer, we shall have much wealth, if we fear God, do good, and shun sin.” Tob. 4:21. For, dear and in God beloved friends, we are children of the saints, and hope for a life which God shall give to those who stand up for Him and continue steadfast in the faith. Therefore do not become weary in the way of the Lord, and do not faint because of the tribulation, but persevere firmly, until you are taken hence. I further understand from your letter, that it is your inten[1]tion to remove; which I pray you myself to do, since they greatly seek your life, and, ask you much concerning me. And Maeyken Moeye said, that it was your fault, that I was here; but I said: “No.” Furthermore, dear brother and sister, I entreat your love, that you would re[1]member me with a fervent heart in your prayer to God, that I may fight a good fight, and finish my course, to the salvation of my soul; I hope to do the same also for you, and that the Lord will prosper you on your journey, in soul and body. b now bid your love, my dear and in God beloved brother and sister in the Lord, an affectionate and perpetual adieu. The same great, omnipotent, Almighty God, who led Jacob, when he had to flee, guide also you, and bring you into everlasting rest. Amen. Adieu, farewell, farewell, adieu, adieu.

I Raphel van den Velde (the writer of this) also greet your love most heartily with the peace of the Lord.

Love overcomes all things.
Your beloved weak brother.
JERONYMUS SCHEPENS.

Section 596.

LOUWERENS THE SHOEMAKER, A. D. 1576

In the year 1576, at the time of the Spanish Fury (on the 4th of November), there was in confinement at Antwerp a God fearing, pious brother, named Louwerens the Shoemaker, for no other reason, than that he would not follow the world and all its false inventions and wickedness (in which she lies), but forsook it, and sought with the people of God to lead a godly life, and to follow Christ in the regeneration. He was therefore apprehended and tormented with great and dreadful tortures, by the enemies of the truth, the bloodthirsty papists. They tortured him in such an unchristian like and tyrannical manner, that his body was completely crippled, for in the Spanish Fury the prisons were opened, and the prisoners ran out, so that the jailer said: “Louwerens, run out too.” He answered: “Whither shall I run? for I am so crippled, that I cannot earn my bread.” And remaining thus in confinement, he was, after the Spanish Fury was over, brought forth, and confirmed the faith of the truth with his death and blood, at said place. Therefore, at the glorious appearing of Christ from heaven, he shall receive the glorious crown, which no man shall ever take from him; and having been thus planted with Christ in the likeness of His death,, he shall also forever be a partaker with Him of .the glorious resurrection. Rev. 20:4; Acts 1:11.;JI Thess. 1:10; II Tim. 4:8; John 16:22; Rom.; 6:5.

Section 597.

HANS BRET, A. D. 1576

Hans Bret, who was about twenty one years old, and the son of one Thomas Bret, an Englishman, was (besides his daily labor which he performed in the service of his master) very diligently concerned and engaged with the study of the word of the Lord, in which he constantly exercised himself in the morning and evening also, ,generally, exhorting with edifying, profitable and instructive passages from .the holy Scriptures, those with whom he had intercourse, to a virtuous and godly life. He would also not spend Sunday idly, but truly sanctifying and observing it, generally sought together a number of new converts, to whom he diligently went in all kindness, giving out to them in the fear of God some edifying questions from the Scriptures, whereby he exhorted them to repent and desist from their sinful life, showing them the indignation which God shall pour out upon the children of unbelief and unrighteousness, and the gracious promises of salvation which are promised in eternal life to the penitent children of faith. This his exhorting he did with such becoming earnestness and edifying doctrine, that many sought to be with him, perceiving in him the powerful work of God and his advancement in the knowledge of Christ, with which he, though so young in years, was very richly filled, and which he, also did not keep to himself alone, but allowed it to break forth and flow from him without fear to the profit and advant[1]age of his neighbor. II Cor. 3:5; Phil. 3:8; I Tim. 4:12; I Cor. 10:33

But the devil, the enemy of righteousness, and envier of the increase of virtue and, of the church of Christ, could not long tolerate or endure this; for, perceiving in this servant the godly zeal in the truth, and assiduity to convert the erring, he, by his instruments (bloodthirsty men, who always have dishonored the temple of God, murdered His sheep, slain His saints, shed their blood, and given their flesh as meat to the beasts of the field), sought to trouble this servant of God with affliction, and to hinder the brightness of his light, which he also partly effected and accomplished; for about two months after he had been baptized upon the confession of his faith, according to the command of Christ, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, there came, an the sixth day of May, in the year 1576, about nine o’clock in the evening, the bailiff of Antwerp, with many servants, to the house of Hans Bret’s master, who had been betrayed with all his household. They closely guarded this house from behind, where it had two exits, as well as in front, with armed men and beadles, and then knocked at the front door, which Hans Bret came to open (not knowing that those who thirsted for the blood of his master and his household, and far his own, stood before it), and asked who was there. They said: “Open,” and pretended that they wanted to buy something. In the meantime, hearing that they had inserted an in[1]strument in the door, to open it from the outside, he began to think that they were the wolves and tyrants, who came to devour the innocent and harmless sheep of Christ, and did not open the door to them; but they managed to open it from without, which perceiving, Hans Bret ran into the house, where his master with his wife and several  other women sat eating, and warned them of it, who all quickly rose up and ran to the rear, thinking (as also Hans Bret) to escape by the back door; but when they opened this, the bailiff’s beadles showed themselves with great cruelty, speedily apprehending and capturing all whom God permitted them, among whom there was also this servant of God; but his master and several others with him were wonderfully and remarkably delivered and preserved through the hand and assistance of God. Jer. 1:8; Acts 26:17. Behold, thus did this innocent sheep of Christ fall into the hands of the wolves, and was confined in prison, only for the faith in the doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the practice of the same.

Now, how he conducted himself in his bonds; how they, through wiles and snares, fair promises and severe threats, sought to move him from, and despoil him of, .the salvation of his soul; and how they, because he had written some letters to his brethren and friends, cast him into a loathsome dungeon; together with the various disputations which he had with the priests and soul seducers, and also how he answered them, and what boldness he manifested through the help of God; all this you will find fully treated and revealed in the following letters written by him.

When he had been confined about eight months, the tyrants finally went to the utmost of their power in the case of this servant of God and faithful follower of Christ, and, on Friday before DerthienAvondt, in the year 1577, had him brought into court, whither he went, very boldly, since his bonds were not for any crime, evil, or unrighteousness, but for the doctrine of his Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, for righteousness and truth, for which, the children of God have always had abundantly to uffer, who have helped Christ to bear His cross, as a true ensign that they are Christ’s servants, disciples and followers.

Being brought before the lords and judges, he was asked, whether he had been baptized upon his faith, which he finally confessed and acknowledged, not ashamed of what he had done by the command of his Lord and Master Christ Jesus, though he certainly knew that they did not ask him to be taught of him, but only to get a word from his mouth by which they might sentence him to death. When the lords and criminal judges had heard this Christian confession, they rose up and went to sentence him to death; and having returned from their evil consultation, they pronounced and declared their sentence over this servant of God: that he should publicly be burnt alive at the stake till death should ensue.

When he had received his sentence, he was con ducted back to prison, undismayed and of good courage, where he doubtless addressed some Scriptural remarks to the common people, as setting forth the cause of his imprison ment and suffering not to be any evil or crime, but the faith of the pure and saving truth, which the world cannot endure. Romans 10:9.

Thus he (Hans Rret) was brought back from the court into prison, and confined and held there till the following day, which was Saturday; then, in the morning, the executioner came to him into prison, in order to screw fast his tongue, close his mouth, and prevent his speaking. O miserable work!

Murderers, and the very worst criminals have the privilege and permission of freely using their tongue; but, behold here a follower, of Christ, a child of trod, a servant of faith, one separated from the world, in whom dwells righteousness and , no cause of death ‘is found behold, how he is prepared for .death by,closing his mouth and screwing fast his. tongue,. that the truth may not be proclaimed, righteousness not heard, nor any testimony be given of the name of Christ. O Christ, look down, and succor Thy saints.

When the executioner had come to him, he commanded him to put out his tongue, which he (faithful and pious servant of God), willingly did, since he had not a member. on his body, which he was not willing to deliver up to suffering for the name of Christ, being well assured that all the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the joy and glory which God has promised them that overcome. Matt. 10:22; Romans 8:18; Rev. 2:7.

And when he put out his tongue, the executioner fastened it with a piece of iron, and screwed it very tight with a vise or screw, and then touched the end of the tongue with a hot iron, that swelling, the screw might not slip off or become loose. O bitter cruelty and great tyranny.

When they had thus closed his mouth, and screwed fast his tongue, the fire with which he was to be offered up being already prepared in the market place, they led him forth, with his hands tied together, from prison, and placed him into a wagon, to convey him to the marketplace, to the spot where his sacrifice for the Word of truth was to take place.

It is said that they took this wagon for the reason that the way that leads from the prison to the market place, could not well be walked, because of the burnt: houses which had been set on fire by the Spaniards, at the taking of Antwerp.

When he stepped into the wagon, he saw several persons of his acquaintance, whom he boldly and joyfully beheld, showing by his actions the desire which he had to come to the place where his sacrifice was to take place. He affectionately bowed his head, and greeted divers persons with the head, expressing and manifesting his steadfastness by his countenance and actions, all to the praise of God, who bestows such strength and power upon His saints, as being their protector, refuge, help, power, strength, and strong bulwark in all distress, tribulation, sorrow, and suffering inflicted upon them by the world for the true saving faith in Jesus Christ. Matt. 28:20; Ps. 18:2; Matt. 16:16.

When he had been brought into the marketplace, near the stake and the fire, he lifted himself up, and being clothed with Christian glory, descended from the wagon, being of good courage in God, strong in faith, and persevering in the conflict. With folded hands, he bowed his knees to the earth, humbly casting his eyes up to heaven, thus preparing himself to worship his Lord and God, and to commend himself to Him, even as behooves every Christian believer. Luke 23:46. But when those bloodthirsty men saw this, they could not tolerate or endure it (which they nevertheless permit criminals to do, who are put to death for their evil deeds); but very hurriedly and quickly pulling him up from the ground, they prevented him from calling to God upon his knees, and with great cruelty conducted him to the stake. To suffer all this, he went into the but (constructed of straw and wood), humbly and meekly stepping to where they placed him at the stake, and made him fast by putting chains around his body, all of which he endured with great steadfastness for the Word and truth of Christ. And as he thus stood in the hut, at the stake, they finally kindled the fire, thus burning alive and devouring this lamb, whose body, indeed, was burnt, but whose soul was received into paradise, into joy and blessed rest, because he confessed Christ, who has promised salvation to them that endure.

Thus did this young and pious Christian, aged about twenty one years, end his life, and offer and deliver up his body for the Word of God, in the year 1577, on Derthien Avondt, and thus he became a witness among the witnesses of Jesus, a confessor among the confessors of Christ, a Christian conqueror among the soldiers of the Lord, a soul among the souls of Christ at rest under the altar, a faithful servant among the servants of Christ, whose reward is the crown of eternal, imperishable life.

Here follow some letters which Hans Bret wrote during his imprisonment.

Section 598.

THE FIRST LETTER OF HANS BRET, WRITTEN ON MONDAY AFTER WHITSUNTIDE, A. D. 1576, AT ANTWERP, IN PRISON; TO HIS DEAR AND BELOVED MOTHER

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through His only Son Christ Jesus, and the comfort of the Holy Ghost, for the increase of your faith, and to the salvation of your soul, this I wish you; my heartily beloved mother, from’ the very depth of my soul. Amen.

Most dearly beloved mother, let me please inform you, that I am well according to the flesh, thanks to the good God; but according to the spirit, I thank the Lord, and praise Him for His unspeakable grace, that He gives me strength by His Holy Spirit, so that my mind is unchanged, the Lord be thanked. And I trust in the Lord that He will give me strength by His Holy Spirit, even as He through grace has hitherto done to this hour, to me poor man, for which the Lard be praised forever. For from Him alone we expect our strength, to withstand these cruel wolves, so that they can have no power over, our souls, for they are more cruel than wolves they are `not satisfied with our body, that they tear that; but they seek to devour and kill our souls, as I told three priests. Isa. 40:29; Zeph. 3:3. However, ac[1]cording to the words of Christ, they cannot harm our souls; for when they have done all that they can (however, not without the Lord’s permission), they can but kill our body, which I gladly suffer for the name of Christ, and have a desire to be delivered from this flesh, and to be in joy with Christ, who has prepared for us a dwelling not made with hands, but which is eternal in the heavens. Rom. 7:24; II Peter 1:14; Phil. 1:23; II Cor. 5:1. We now look not at the things which are seen, but hope in the things which are not seen in the imperish[1]able, to be crowned with the crown of eternal life, yea, to be clothed in fine, white linen, and to rest with the souls that are under the altar, that were slain for the word of God, until the number of our brethren is fulfilled, who shall also be killed, according to the testimony of John in his Revelation. II Esdtas 2:43; Rev: 19:8; 6:9,11.

Therefore I long, dear mother, from one Saturday to another; to offer up my sacrifice. I had so fondly hoped, that I should this day offer up my sacrifice, but it has not pleased the Lord; hence I hope to offer up my sacrifice next Saturday, if it please the Lord, and to have with the Lord that joy and gladness which ear has never heard, and of which the heart of man cannot conceive, yea, which is prepared for the righteous, who were not ashamed to confess the name of the Lord before this adulterous generation, as long as they had breath to speak, in their bodies, yea, until they were deprived of speech. I Pet. 1:8; I Cor. 2:9; Mark 8:38. Therefore, my dearest mother, rejoice, and thank the Lord, that He counts me, your son, an unworthy man, worthy to suffer far His name, and to offer up my body to Him, to the praise of His holy name. Acts 5:41; Rom. 12:1.

For, my dear mother, there happens to me nothing but what has happened to all God’s righteous ones, from the beginning of the world until this present day. If they killed Christ, the Author of faith, in whom was no sin, what shall they do to the servants? for the disciple is not above his master, says Christ. Hence console yourself, my dear mother, and rejoice therein; for they can do no more to me, than the Lord permits them. For the Lord says that the very hairs of our head are all numbered. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without His will; but of how much greater value are we than the sparrows. Matt. 10:29-31. Yea, He says that we are not to fear them that kill the body, for they have no power over the soul. Hence be resigned, and pray the Lord for me and my fellow prisoners.

My mother, I would write you more for your consolation, but I hope that you are better comforted of the Lord, than I should be able to comfort you with my writing; and I also forbear so that you may learn something about how it goes with our imprisonment, for otherwise my paper would not suffice. For I presume that you greatly desire to hear it, even as I desire to hear from you, as to how you are. I hope that you, as also all of you, are well, both according to body and soul, for which I pray the Lord, and remember all of you in my prayer to the Lord. Remember also, in your prayers, us poor prisoners according to the flesh, but rich according to the spirit, as I also hope to remember you, for James says that the prayer of the righteous avails much (James 5:16); that we may finish our conflict with joy, for we have to strive not only against flesh and blood, or the priests of Jezebel, but against invisible spirits, namely the enemy, who always seeks to hinder and quench that which is good, with deception and lies; yea, I fear that you will hear, or have already heard, through the great falsehoods which the enemy of the truth is spreading, that I wanted to listen to the priests. Yes, they do not hesitate to tell great falsehoods here in this prison, for they went twice in one day to N., and told her that I wanted to listen to the priests; yea, the great priest, the Dean, was not ashamed to speak abominable falsehoods to N., in order to rob her, by deception and lies, of her salvation,with these words: “Your servant wants to hearken to us, and to repent;” and other like words which Satan (who was a liar from the beginning) knows how to use; so that she has to endure no small conflict, from the priests, as well as from her brother, who causes her great conflict. As regards N., her friends exert themselves very greatly to procure her release; but in what manner, I do not know. I have exhorted her that she should take heed, which to rehearse here would be too long. She has told me, that her mind is unchanged, and that she does not want to be ashamed of the truth.

Touching N., I know so far nothing but good, and that her mind is all right, the Lord be thanked; for she longs with me only for the day of our deliverance from this flesh, and to offer up our sacrifice. For yesterday evening, which was Whitsuntideevening, about eleven o’clock I spoke with N.; then she was somewhat grieved, because she had said to the priests, that she would listen to them in whatever agreed with the Word of God; because she thought that the priests had thereby gotten some occasion to say of her that she wanted to hearken to them. Hence I comforted her about this, and told her that I myself should say it, and that there was nothing evil in it, since their abominable idolatry is contrary to the Word of God, and can never agree with it, for there is a great difference between darkness and light. Isa. 5:20; II Corinthians 6:14. And as regards myself, I thank the good God, who beholds me, unworthy man, with His eyes of mercy, and gives me strength by His Holy Spirit, to confess His Word and truth before this adulterous generation; yea, who counts me, poor miserable man, worthy that I am to offer up my body to Him, to the praise of His holy name. Phil. 2:17. O my mother, thank and praise, with me, the good God, who looks upon me, unworthy man, with His eyes of mercy, through His Son Christ Jesus; who shows me so many benefits. How shall I be able sufficiently to praise and glorify Him for the unspeakable grace and mercy that He is showing to meward, here in this lions’ den. Thank now the Lord with me for His goodness which He shows us through His Son Christ Jesus, for which praise be to Him now and forever. Amen.

I hope now to write you a little, relating very briefly how my examination by the priests passed off.

The first time that I spoke with the priests, which according to my recollection, was about eight days before Whitsuntide, there came the Dean, that great, large priest, with an[1]other priest, whom we are wont to call the inquisitor (my master knows him well), and who cries and storms the most. We talked for a long time, and I reproved their idolatry, as much as the Lord by His Holy Spirit gave me utterance. Hence this priest began to speak of the Supper, and asked me, whether that was not the real body which Christ gave to His disciples, and His blood. I said: “No.” Then the priest began to clamor and to rave, and talked very abusively, saying that it were better if I had concerned myself with making my confectionery, or selling groceries, than with the Scriptures. I said: “I may concern myself with reading the Scriptures, for Christ says: `Search the Scriptures; for they are they which testify of me.”‘ John 5:39. Then the dean said: “Hear those who have studied the Scriptures all their life.” “Yes,” said I, “they study amiss.” “I ask you,” I said, “where did Paul study or go to college? show me this with the Scriptures.” “Did he not?” “No.” “Did he not go to Ananias?” said the dean. “Yes; but he did not study there.” Then he began again to talk abusively, and they said that the devil had me by the throat. Matt. 12:24.

While we were thus talking, there came another priest, a Jesuit, so that there were three of them sitting there. Then the priest again commenced to speak of the Supper. Therefore I asked them

“When Christ gave the bread to His disciples, and said: `Take, eat; this is my body: this do in remembrance of me;’ whether Christ Himself remained sitting there?” He said: “Yes.” I said

“Hence it is not to be understood so” (as you say); and I told him that he did not under[1]stand the Scriptures. I said that a carnal man cannot understand that which is spiritual, for, says Paul, it is foolishness unto him. I Cor. 2:14. Then he cried

“What can you say about me, am I a drunkard?” Ans. “Your idolatries bear witness what you are, and also the Scriptures reveal your horrible idolatry, which is an abomination in the sight of God; yes, I am sorry that you are so in error.” They cried: “You err.” The Jesuit cried every time, that the devil had me by the throat, and that I was a proud fool; and other like words. I said: “I rejoice that I am thus despised for Christ’s sake.” They clamored so loudly, that one could scarcely utter a sentence. The dean cried to the others

“Domine, Domine;* let him go, we shall gain no laurels with him.” But the priest com[1]menced again to talk of the Supper. I told him that he had to understand it spiritually, and proved it to him with several Scriptures, as, John 1:29: “Behold the Lamb of God..” Again, 15:1: “I am the true vine.”

* Lord, Lord.

If I were to relate all, though I had much more paper, I should cover it with writing. We then spoke of baptism; he asked me why children might not be baptized. [I replied]: “Because Christ did not command it, nor the apostles teach it.

Then he adduced several Scriptures that were quite to the contrary, John 3, and others. I showed him, that Christ there did not teach water baptism, but that He had taught it in Matt. 28 and Mark 16; and I stated what baptism signified; to whom it pertains, and that it is horrible to hear that they want to save children by baptism, whereby they deprive Christ of the honor. Rom. 6:3; John 3:16; Acts 4:12. When we had talked thus for a long time, the dean cried to the priest: “Hear, hear, Lord; Audi, audi, Domine; let him go; we waste our time with him, and he remained as obstinate as ever.” I said: “I am sorry that you will not listen to the truth; it is all in vain, it is only casting pearls before swine.” Matt. 7:6.

Then the dean became very angry, so that I soon parted from them, for it was getting late. I must be brief, for my paper is giving out. Afterwards I talked yet with a priest alone, on Whitsuntide evening; so that the priest went away from me, when I told that he should show’to me, that Christ and His apostles, in this manner, went about the street with an idol, with torches, lanterns and bells. Ps. 112:4; Bar. 6:4. He would not talk with me long; we talked a little about the Supper and baptism, but not long, for the priest went away, and I began to admonish him a little. But I must be brief. Though you hear much said that I wanted to hearken to the priests, believe it not; but be fervent in prayer, for in the end it shall be made manifest.

Mother, I pray you, that you will send the letter herewith enclosed, which I have written to my brother D. in England, to him; and if there be anything written in it that is not suitable, erase it. And I pray you, write him my faith. I would write it myself, but through want of paper I cannot. Write him that he may know for what I deliver up my body to the burning; for I presume that many will write that which is not the truth. Thus, dear mother, it is time to stop, for want of paper. I greet you, my mother, and also all my dear sisters, with a holy kiss of peace; and greet also from me those whom you well know, also my master, yea, and all the friends. G. and my sister K., the Lord be with you and us all, and keep you. Thus, my dearest mother, farewell, and the Lord be with you; for I think that you will see my face no more in this life, nor do I know whether I shall have another opportunity to write. Thus, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob be with you all. Amen.

By me your son, imprisoned for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

HANS BRET.

Section 599.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN AND SENT TO HIS BROTHER DAVID, WHO LIVED ABROAD, AND HAD NOT YET COME TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through His only Son Jesus Christ, our Saviour; the comfort and power of the Holy Ghost, furthering to a true faith; the true heavenly wisdom, the true regeneration, the fear of God, this I wish my dear and affectionately beloved brother, to the salvation of your soul. Amen.

My dear brother, the reason of my writing is to inform you of my imprisonment, so that you may not think that it is for any evil or any infidelity or heresy, as many evil tongues may probably pretend and report, thereby to grieve you and harden your heart, that you should not believe the genuine truth, but remain in your belief; for Satan constantly walks about men, as Peter says (I Peter 2:8), as a roaring lion, seeking whose soul he may devour and draw away from that which is good, for he is the enemy of all good, who always hates and seeks to resist that which is good.

But, dear brother, do not listen to such, for it is the suggestion of Satan; but give ear to the Word of God, the genuine truth, as James says, and let it be ingrafted in your soul, that it may save your soul, whereby you may live forever. Jas. 1:21.

Hence, my beloved, awake once from the sleep of sin, and Christ shall give you light (Eph. 5:14); for you have walked in sin and unrighteousness long enough; it is about time to flee sin and shun unrighteousness, that you be not punished with all the ungodly, who have not lived according to the will of God, nor hearkened to the truth, but have walked according to their own lusts. They follow the lusts of their flesh, and live, as Paul says to the Galatians (5:19 21), in ride, covetousness, drunkenness, adultery, strife.’ hatred, contention, and other like works.

O dear brother, let such works not be found with you; for such, says Paul, cannot inherit the kingdom of God, for such carnal life is an abomination in the eyes of God, for Paul says to the Romans, that such carnal mindedness is enmity against God, and cannot please God. For the wages of sin, is eternal death, but the gift of God is eternal life. I Cor. 6:10; Ps. 5:5; Rom. 8:7; 6:23.

My dear, flee such works, and turn to the Lord and you shall live. Isa. 55:3. Remember the instruction which Tobit gave his son, when he says

`.`My son, let not pride dwell or rule in your heart.” Tob. 4:13. For Ecclesiasticus says: “That pride is hateful before God, and that it is the beginning of all sin, and he that has to do with it shall be destroyed with many curses.” Sir. 10:13. Thus shun now all pride and all sin, and set yourself to serve the Lord, renouncing all the lusts of the flesh.

“Seek ye the Lord,” says the prophet, “while he may be found, and call ye upon him while he is near: let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him.” Isa. 55:7.

My dear brother; turn to the Lord while you have time; wait not until death with the amendment of your life, like many who say, that if they have an hour in which to repent; it is enough for them. Oh, do not thus defer it, nor follow such counsel, but follow the counsel of Ecclesiasticus, who says: “Repent while thou art still able to sin.” And again: “Make no tarrying to return to the Lord, and do not put it off from day to day; for the wrath of the Lord shall come forth suddenly.” Sir. 5:7: Hence there is no time to be set, for we are not assured of one hour, nor any one how long he will live. Job 14:1.

Hence remember the words of Christ, who says that He shall come as a thief in the night; if the good man of the house knew at what hour the thief would come, he would watch, and not suffer his house to be broken through. Luke 12:39. Seeing then, that we have neither hour nor time, watch constantly with the wise virgins, who were not found sleeping, when the bridegroom came. Matt. 25. If you would therefore enter in with the Bridegroom to the marriage, as did the wise virgins, put away from you (as the prophet says, Isa. 1:16) all that is evil, and the Lord shall be your God, and you shall be His son.

My dearest brother, love that which is good, and it shall be well with you; fear the Lord with all your heart, and your soul shall lodge in goodness, and your seed shall inherit the earth; for the prophet David says: “That the eyes of the Lord are upon them that fear him, and that hope in his mercy; and he shall deliver their soul from death; for the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Psa. 25:13; 33:18, 19; 111:10.

Hence have God always before your eyes in what you do, and you shall prosper in it; always love that which is good, and hate .that which is evil, that the Lord may be with you, as you have spoken, says the prophet Amos, 5:14. Follow the advice of Paul, Romans 12:21, where he says: “Overcome evil with good.” Oh, then it shall be well with you, and you shall find rest in your soul. Matthew 11:29. Let there be found in you once the true faith which worketh by love, and which has so far not brought forth much fruit in you. Gal. 5:6. Hence it is time now to awake once and seek Christ, whereby you may live and enter by the right door into the sheepfold. John 11:25; 10:7.

Hence give ear now to the voice of Christ, who says: “If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments.” Consider well that the Lord would have us practice His Word and truth, and not do like many who indeed have the Word of God in their mouth, and hear it, but do not live according to it, but suffer it to enter in at one ear, and out at the other; yea, what is more yet, though they well know that sin and unrighteousness must be shunned and avoided, as soon as they have heard the word, they go on again in sin, in drunkenness, in adultery, in gambling, etc., But to take the Testament or Bible into their hands, to read, and to spend their time in godliness, that were far too much; but they follow their own lusts, namely, the lust of their father, the devil, for he.delights in all such works: for he that com[1]mitteth sin is of the devil; says John; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. John 8;44; I John 3:8. Hence, dear brother, have no fellowship with such persons, but seek such as fear the Lord and live according to His Word, and keep it, for Christ says: “Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it.” Luke 11:28. Now you may perceive that they are blessed.(saved) who keep the Word of God, and govern themselves in accordance with it. For in Matthew 7:23, Christ declares that He shall say to all those who shall not have kept His word, nor practiced it: “Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity; I know you not.” O brother, take good heed; that you do not hear this voice, but that you may hear that glad voice, with all God’s righteous ones that have lived according to the word of the Lord: “Come, ye blessed, inherit the kingdom of my Father, prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” .Matt. 25:34. What a joy it will be to hear this, for the good that have walked in the fear of the Lord.

My brother, give ear now to the word of the Lord, that we may meet there, and hear the glad voice, which I pray the Lord that He will grant us through His only Son, Christ Jesus. Amen.

Brother, I must stop, for my paper is giving out; hence take this. simple letter in goad part, for I have written it out of love; and ponder it well, for it is not my word, but the word of the Lord, for His mouth has spoken it. Amen.

I hope to explain to you, dear brother, the cause of my imprisonment, so that you may not grieve, but rejoice, and thank the Lord for it. I thank the Lord, that He has opened my dark eyes, and looked upon me with the eyes of His mercy, when I was sunk in sin, yea, ex[1]pected nothing but eternal death and damnation; yea, I was without God in the world, and I lived in sins innumerable, which were an abomination before the eyes of God, so that if God centered into judgment with me, I could not stand in His sight, but should pass away like dust before the wind, because of my innumerable sins. Psa. 143:2; 1:5. But the Lord who through His unspeakable love, out of grace, caused to be proclaimed to me, by His servants, His ward, concerning His Son Christ Jesus, that whosoever believeth in Him, should have eternal life. John 3:15. Hence I heard that there was no means to obtain salvation, but through His Son Christ Jesus, who died the death for our sins, and shed His blood for us, for the washing away of our unrighteousness, even as John says: “That the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all our sins.” Acts 13:38; I Cor. 15:3; Eph. 1:7; I John 1:7. And when I heard the words of Christ: Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest; I, poor man, laden with sins and innumerable wickednesses, made my complaint to Christ, bewailed my sins, and He forgave and remitted them to me through His shed blood, when I confessed them before Him. Matthew 11:28; Ps. 32:5. Thus, dear brother, I forsook my sins, from day to day, according to my ability, and sought to walk the narrow way, and separated myself from the wicked, perverse world, and sought to please Christ, yet not as I would, for I constantly felt the S irit striving against the flesh, as Paul says, Gal. 5p17. And job says that man’s life upon earth is nothing but a constant warfare. Job 7:1. Thus, dear brother, I sought to please the Lord, and not the world, which the enemy could not endure any longer, who hates all that is good, and cannot endure it, but seeks to quench it. He has shown, and still shows, his power also on me, but has not been able to do any more, than the Lord permits him; yea, when he has done all, he can but kill the body, but over the soul he has no power, for the Lord gives us strength through His Holy Spirit, to resist it. Matt. 10:28; Eph. 3:16; I Pet. 5:9. Hence, dear brother, my imprisonment is not for any evil, but for the truth, and for the  confession of the holy word of the Lard. Hence rejoice therein, that the Lord counts me worthy to suffer for His name, and to offer up my body to the praise of His holy name. Acts 5:41. Think that it has been thus with all Gads righteous ones, from the beginning of the world till the present day. Hence, my brother, be resigned to the work of the Lord, for thus it went with Christ our Captain. If they have done this to the Lord, how will it be with His followers? for Christ says: “The servant is not greater than his lord, neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him.” John 13:16. Hence I hope by the grace of the Lord, that He shall give me strength through His Holy Spirit, to confess His Word and truth as long as there is breath in my mouth, even as I have hitherto done unto this hour; hence I expect now nothing else than my sentence, to be placed at the stake in the market place, to be burnt there. Comfort yourself herein, and thank the Lord for it, that He counts me worthy to suffer for His name. Thus I have now briefly written the cause of my imprisonment, that you might the better console yourself herein, and not give ear or belief to every evil tongue, as I hope mother will write you. If in any wise possible I hope to write you my faith, if I get paper; and if I should not, I hope that mother will write it to you, so that you will not grieve, as though I died in unbelief, as Satan may pretend, and as may possibly also have been written to you; but I pray you give no ear or belief to it, for that for which I suffer is the genuine truth and the true faith in Christ Jesus,’since Christ and His apostles taught, it, of which Paul says

“Though an angel from heaven should come, and teach you otherwise, than I have taught you, let him be accursed.” Gal. 1:8. Thus, dear brother, I would write you more, but I have no more paper now. Farewell, the Lord be with you; and I greet you, dear brother, with a holy kiss, for I think that you will see my face no more.

By me, your brother, who is imprisoned for the testimony of God, and for the holy word and truth of the Lord.

HANS BRET.

Section 600.

ANOTHER LETTER FROM HANS BRET, WRITTEN TO HIS BELOVED ‘MOTHER, THE 19TH OF JULY, 1576

The unspeakable grace, peace and mercy of God our heavenly Father, who is a Father full of grace and truth, through the bitter suffering and death of our only Saviour Christ Jesus, who washed and cleansed us from all our sins and unrighteousnesses; the power of the Holy Ghost, for the increase of your faith, to resist all the enemies of truth; this I wish you, my affectionately beloved mother, far the salvation of your soul. Amen.

My dearest mother, whom I love from the heart; my chosen mother, who gave birth to me in pain and anguish, from whose body I came forth; I, your son, who am now confined at Antwerp, in prison, for the word of truth, commend myself to you from the bottom of my heart, and thank you, my dear mother, for the great benefits you have shown me from the beginning of my existence until the present day, that you have cared for my necessities, and are still caring for me. But especially do I thank you, my dearest mother, that through the comforting letter you wrote me, you exercise a care for the salvation of my soul.

Oh, when I began to read the letter, and understood that it was from you, my moth[1]er,.then my tears began to flow, so that I could hardly finish reading the letter, because of the many tears that flowed from my eyes; for I had thought that I should hear from you no more. I was so rejoiced by your consoling instruction, and that you followed the example of Tobit, who also gave instruction to his son.

Oh, I thank, yes, I thank you, my dear mother, that you thus exhort me to steadfastness and boldness, to confess the name of Christ, which I hope to do by the help of the Lord, who alone is my helper and my strength, to resist the principalities and powers of this world, the spirits of the air, as Paul says (Eph. 6:12), yea, these priests of Jezebel, who thirst for the blood of the righteous that walk in the ways of the Lord, who, according to the word of Christ, seek to walk the narrow way, and to forsake their own life, as also, sin, unrighteous[1]nesses and carnal lusts, and seek to please the Lord in righteousness, according to the will of God, in holiness. I Thess. 4:3. These are rejected, despised, and persecuted, yea, imprisoned; their end is to be killed, because they seek to walk the way in such a manner, that they may please the Lord. Hence Esdras says: “The way is narrow, and cannot be walked without danger.” II Esd. 7:8. This we may well consider.

Behold, there were two brothers in the world, namely, Cain and Abel. Abel sought to walk the narrow way and to please the Lord with his offering, with which the Lord was pleased and had.respect to it, because he and his offering were good. Cain sacrificed to the Lord, but his offering did not please the Lord, because he was evil; hence the Lord had not respect to his offering. Then Cain was angry at his brother Abel, and slew him. I John 3:12.

Consider Lot in Sodom, how they assailed his house through their wickedness, and wanted to commit fornication with the angels that had entered into his house. Again, Abra[1]ham had to forsake his country, and went to sojourn in a strange country, where he was a stranger, and had to live in tents. Again, behold Isaac, who walked in the ways of his father Abraham, and served the Lord; he was hated by the Philistines; for they went and stopped the well which his father Abraham had digged; yea that was not enough yet, but King Abimelech commanded him to leave his dwelling place. Genesis 26:14.

Jacob was hated and persecuted by his brother Esau, who also sought to kill him.

Joseph was by his brethren cast into a pit, and sold to the Ishmaelites; and chose rather to flee from the wife of the captain of the guard, leaving his mantle behind than to comply with her desire.

So, dear mother, I will also rather lose my life, than do what they command. The children of Israel were also afflicted. If I were to tell further all that happened to all God’s prophets, I fear my paper should not suffice; such and similar examples, namely, concerning Christ, the author of faith, how He was persecuted in this life; yea, He had hardly been born, when His mother Mary had to flee with Him. She nourished Him up in poverty, yea, He was in poverty, for He Himself says

“The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.” Matthew 8:20. Behold, how it further went with Him: they crucified Him; His feet and hands were pierced; they gave Him vinegar and gall to drink; and His side was pierced with a spear, from which flowed blood and water.

Observe, thus it went with our Captain Christ Jesus; thus He concluded His days in poverty and with reproach, was scourged, beaten, mocked, and crowned on His head with a crown of thorns. Oh, I cannot sufficiently tell all that He suffered for us poor men, to save us and yet these Pharisees are not ashamed to rob His honor, saying that we are saved by baptism; whereas the Lord Christ sanctifies and cleanseth from sin. Oh, how sad it makes me when I hear this; the Lord forgive them. Yea, if Christ were here now, they would kill Him yet.

Thus we have an example in our Captain Christ, yea, in His dear apostles. Paul, too, suffered much for the name of Christ. Consider how many others yet have suffered since the time of Christ and the apostles, unto the present day.

Since, then, my beloved mother, so many have suffered, and we are compassed about, as Paul says, with so great a cloud of witnesses; I say with Paul

“I rejoice in my sufferings which I endure for Christ’s sake.” Heb. 12:1; Col. 1:24. Hence rejoice also that Christ wants me, your son, to whom you have given birth, a poor, unworthy man, worthy to suffer for His holy name, so that I long to be delivered from this flesh, and to be with Christ, in whom I now believe, yet not see; but then I shall behold Him; and partake of the joy which the heart of man has never conceived of, neither can tongue express the great joy that is prepared for the good. They shall be clothed in fine, white linen; they shall be crowned with the crown of eternal life; they shall sit upon Mount Sion, and sing the new song, so that I may say as David says: “A day with the Lord is better than a thousand in joy and gladness here.” Rom. 7:24; Luke 23:42; I Pet. 1:8; I John 3:2; Rev. 19:8; 2:10; I Esd. 2:42; Psalms 84:10.

O dear mother, who would now want to remain here, when such joy is prepared for the good, which shall last forever. There we shall neither hunger nor thirst any more, there we shall feel neither heat nor cold, so that I may say with Paul

“I reckon the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.” Rom. 8:18.

Hence, then, dear mother, in consideration of this, I need not think it strange, though I suffer for the name of Christ, for His Word and truth; since all God’s righteous ones, from the beginning of the world have suffered. Hence Peter says: “Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, which means tribulation, affliction and persecution.” I Pet. 4:12. For the prophet David says: “Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord delivereth him out of them all.” Ps. 34:20. Paul well says: “That we must through much tribulation and affliction enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Acts 14:22.

Behold, my dear mother, what consolation we have, so that when it pleases the Lord to try our faith, that we should not be grieved in the trial; for he says: “Unto us it is given not only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for his sake.” Phil. 1:29. Paul, who cared well for the flock of Christ, did not forbear to reveal to those who wanted to walk according to Christ’s ways, and tread the narrow way trod by few, that they must suffer persecution, in order that when affiliction, tribulation, persecution or reproach comes, we should not think it strange. II Tim. 3:12.

Hence Christ also says: “In the world ye shall have tribulation”; and comforts His dis[1]ciples, in order that they should not be grieved in the tribulation, and says: “Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world.” John 16:33. He also teaches His disciples, that they should not fear tribulation or reproach: for when they, namely, the rulers of this world, have done all, they can but kill the body, but the soul they cannot harm. But He teaches us whom we shall fear, namely; Him that hath power to cast soul and body into the eternal fire, which shall burn forever, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Luke 12:4, 5; Matt. 22:13.

Oh, how sorrowful shall they then be, that have feared the kings and princes of this world more than the Lord, who is the Lord of lords, the God of gods, the King of kings, who, as David says, can make and crush the heart of the kings and princes of this world like pot[1]sherds. I Tim. 6:15. Why then should we fear? for the Lord says by the prophet Zechariah: “He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye.” 2:8.

Consider what Christ says: “He that rejecteth or despiseth you, despiseth me; and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me.” Luke 10:17. Again Christ says: “Blessed is he that is despised for my sake: for great is his reward in heaven.” Matt. 5:11, 12.

Hence, my dearest mother, comfort yourself with these and similar words of Christ, and rejoice with me, and thank and praise the Lord, that you are counted worthy to be persecuted for His name. Follow now the advice of Paul: “Be patient in tribulation, and continue  .nstant in prayer.” Phil. 4:4; Romans 12:12; I Thess. 5:17.

Remember the consolation of Moses, with which he comforted the children of Israel, saying: “Be strong and of a good courage, fear not, nor be afraid of them: for the Lord thy God, he it is that doth go with thee; he Will not fail thee, nor forsake thee.” Deut. 31:6. Hence, my mother, though our enemies are many, and I am here in the midst of the hand of the enemy, yet I will say with the prophet David: “Lord, now thou art with me, and art my helper, I will not fear, though I were compassed by many thousands.” Again with the prophet David: “The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? the Lord is the strength of my life, of whom shall I be afraid? Though death should come upon me, I will not fear; for the Lord is ever with me to strengthen me.” And again: “He is my fortress; I will not fear, though the earth be removed, and the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea.” Ps. 27:1; 23:4; 18:3; 46:2.

Thus, my dear mother; press with me, by force, through the straight gate; that is, through affliction and persecution, for Christ says: “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.” Matt. 11:12. I also hope to take it by force, through the strength which the Lord gives me to resist the cruelty of these fell lions, that are not satisfied with the blood of the righteous, but seek, through their subtle words and fair speeches, yea, with invented lies, (according to the advice of their father the devil, as Christ says; for he was a murderer and deceiver from the beginning of the world), to devour and slay their souls, and to deprive them of their inheritance, namely, of eternal life, which they obtained through the shed blood of Christ our only Saviour. John 20:31. But the Lord be forever praised and thanked, that He keeps and delivers us, so that they cannot harm our souls; for when they have done all that they can do, they have no more power than to take this temporal life, which I gladly resign for Christ’s sake, for I know and doubt not that the Lord shall give me a better, which He promises to all the good that have not been ashamed to confess His word and truth before this adulterous generation. Hence Christ says: “He that loseth his life for my sake shall find it again.” Matt. 10:39. Not a life that shall perish, but that will endure forever, an incorruptible life, a life that shall endure forever in joy. Therefore my dear mother, my soul longs for this life; though flesh and blood should remain at the stake, yet I regard it not; rather than that I should suffer myself to be spoiled of my inheritance, namely, eternal life, for a little of temporal life. Oh, no! God forbid; for I now regard not this visible, but the invisible, the eternal and imperishable.

O my chosen mother, think not that there is aught that might rob me of my salvation, for Paul says: “Who can separate us from the love of God? Neither hell, the devil, nor death. Christ has conquered all, so that I may say: O hell, where is thy pain? O death, where is thy power? Christ has vanquished death; Christ has bruised Satan’s head, so that he can but bite the heel, which he indeed does, but that is of no account. Who therefore, says Paul, can lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is Christ that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died.” Rom. 8:35; Heb. 2:14; Rom., $:33, 34.

Hence, my dear mother, be armed with me, and all God’s righteous ones, as Paul says, with the armor of God on your body, the helmet of salvation upon your head, and the sword of the Spirit in your hand; and above all, take the shield of faith, wherewith you shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one, for the prophet says: “Be of good courage; you shall at last climb upon the devil’s shoulders.” Eph. 6:13; Bar. 4:25.

Therefore my mother, if you should hear any thing of me that is not true for the devil is crafty, and deals much in lies, to grieve the righteous do not hearken to it; as I also trust that you will not: for my mind is unchanged, for which I thank the living God, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and’ to His name be praise for ever and ever, through His only Son Jesus Christ our Saviour, who strengthens me, poor, unworthy, despised man with His Holy Spirit to resist all the enemies of the truth who seek to spoil me of my salvation (Col. 2:8) for which they have no power, for the Lord is my strength, as the prophet says: “He is my song; I shall with joy draw water out of the well of the Saviour.” Isa. 12:2′, 3. Again the Lord says by the prophet Isaiah: “I the Lord thy God will hold thy right hand, saying unto thee, Fear not: I will help thee. Fear not, thou worm Jacob, and ye few men of Israel! I will help thee, saith the Lord, and thy Redeemer.” Isa. 41:13, 14. Of whom should we be afraid, for the Lord hath said it. Therefore, my mother, take courage with me, to overcome, like Joshua and Caleb, the great and strong giants, the princes of this world, and not to fear them, and thus to take the promised land, the kingdom of heaven. Of whom should I be afraid, when we have this glorious consolation, that they that trust in the Lord, shall not be ashamed, for the prophet says that the Lord will not forsake the righteous even unto death; yea, the Lord says by the prophet Isaiah: “Can a mother forget her child, that she should not have compassion on the fruit of her womb? and though she forget, yet will I not forget thee; for I have graven thee upon the palm of my hands, saith the Lord.” Ps. 25:3; Isa. 49:15, 16. Re[1]member, again, how the Lord speaks by the prophet Malachi, saying: “The Lord has a book of remembrance before him, in which he has written all them that fear him, and he shall deliver their souls from death.” Mal. 3:16. Happy are those then, that have feared the Lord, for David says: “Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord.” They who then have not been ashamed to walk in the ways of the Lord, their names are recorded in heaven in the book of life. Luke 10:20. Hence rejoice with me, my mother; I should like to write you still more, that you would always walk in the ways of the Lord, and never depart therefrom, and bring many to the knowledge of the truth, but my paper is failing me. Z pray you, my dear and beloved mother, take this little knowledge and simple writing from me in good part, for I write you out of love, and impart to you of this little gift which the Lord, through His un[1]speakable grace, has given me, unworthy man.

You further write me in your consoling letter, whether I have any lack of the necessaries of life. Oh, no, I have enough, the Lord be thanked. You also write in your letter, that if I desired you, I should write so, and you should come, though you had to pay for it with your blood. O my dear mother, why should I desire this; I shall never desire it, for you could not help me. For my refuge is the Lord alone; He is my helper; He it is that gives me strength to overcome and to go to. battle valiantly. Hence, my mother, walk prudently, for they are cruel to shed the innocent blood. .However, they can do no more than the Lord permits them. If I were to write more concerning it, my paper should not suffice, for I intend to relate to you yet, that I have been twice more with the priests since I wrote the letter to you, so that in all I have been before the priests four times; but twice I wrote you a little; hence I also hope to write you a little now. The third time I spoke with the dean, but mostly against the inquisitor, for he wants to be master; his name is Pardo. We talked much of the Supper, and there was present a bailiff, the new one, and a man that could speak English. I heard Pardo talk much of the Supper, which was contrary to the word of the Lord; and he asked me, whether it was not true that Christ gave His apostles His own body, and that His disciples ate it. I said that He gave His disciples bread, and what they ate was bread; and that He gave His disciples wine, and what they drank was wine, and not changed, as you say.

I showed them how it was to be understood, both the bread and the wine; I would repeat it here, but my paper would give out. We then spoke of the baptism of infants; I said that he should show to me with the Scriptures, that Christ taught to baptize infants, and that the apostles followed or practiced it. They said: Christ said and taught, John 3:5: “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.” I said: “Christ there did not speak of water baptism, but Christ teaches of baptism in Matthew 28 and Mark 16,” and I told them the text.

Then the man said: “A fool cannot believe; hence he cannot be baptized; he is therefore damned.” I said: “Christ says not: Go teach fools. I ask you,” said I, “whether a fool can be taught?” He answered: “No.” He then asked me, whether the fool was damned. I said: “I may judge no one; I leave the fool in the hands of the Lord.” Thus, to be brief, the man asked me whether I had been in England. I said: “Yes.” “What sort of people,” said he, “were those that were put to death?.” I said: “I believe that they were Menno’s people.” He said: “No,” and that they were Puritans. I said: “No.” He said that I was of that people, that I was also ‘a Puritan. I said that I did not know them; that it was the first that I heard of it. I said that he should tell me, what sort of a people it was, and what kind of a faith they have. But he would not tell me that. They said more, but it would take too long to relate it.

The last time was the 13th of June, when I spoke with four priests at once, but not so much as at other times; I was asked whether I would not repent. I said: “Yes, I want to desist from sin from day to day.” No, whether I would not’ hearken to the ecclesiastics and the Roman Catholic church? I said: “I thank the Lord, who has instructed me, and opened my eyes, and brought me into the right way; and I desire to be instructed by the’ Lord still more.”

Thus they wrote a letter, that they would deliver me over to the lords; that I was an ob[1]stinate heretic, and would not hearken to them; and they wrote that they had done their best, so that they would not talk with me any more. Thus I was released. from the priests, and delivered to the authorities, so that I expect to hear my sentence on the 22nd of June, and to offer up my sacrifice on the 23d. The Lord grant me strength unto the end, to the praise of the Lord and the salvation of my soul. The Lord grant me the spirit of boldness, that I may finish my conflict with joy.

Thus, my dear mother, cleave to the Lord. The God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob be with you, and keep you. The Lord preserve your going out and coming in, now and forever. Num. 6:25. L

My dear mother, I greet you with a holy kiss of love (I Pet. 5:14), for I think that you will see me no more in this flesh, nor I you, my mother. Farewell, the Lord be with you, my mother; I go before, and shall wait for you in the kingdom of heaven, there we shall see each other in joy and gladness.

I bid you adieu; once more, farewell. The Lord be with you forever, for I know not whether I shall write you any more; I think that it is the last time. I greet you once more, my dear mother, who have given birth to me in pain and anguish. Greet cordially my dear brother D., and admonish him to walk in the ways of the Lord, to the salvation of his soul; this I pray you, my mother, even as I also trust, and doubt not that you will also do. Greet my beloved sister K. A., with T. and W. Greet also those whom you well know, also my be[1]loved master, whom I love from the heart; and G. The Lord be with you all„ now and forever. Amen.

My affectionately beloved. mother, whom I love from the depth of my soul; I leave you here, and enter into joy, and shall behold Christ, in whom I now believe, not seeing Him; and you remain here in this distressful world,,where nothing else can be expected than tribulation, affliction and persecution, so long as it pleases the Lord. The Lord comfort you in all tribulation, and be with you now and forever. Amen.

Written by me your son, whom you well know, at present confined in prison at Antwerp;. for the word of the truth, and for the confession of God’s holy Word; I expect my sentence, to be burnt alive at a stake, if it pleases the Lord, to the praise of His holy name.

JAN BRET.

Facebook
Twitter
WhatsApp
Pinterest
Email
0:00
0:00